Who Do You Love?

by Sapphire_20

Summary:

This is a Sprina Valentine's Day story. It also attempts to look into how and where Trina lost her voice in the aftermath of Spencer's 'death'. By exploring her feelings and thoughts, Trina begins to assess what she needs and who she wants.

Apologies for any typos. Will correct.

Chapter 1

Valentine's Day 2026

“I love you, Trina,” Kai whispers across the dining table.

Trina’s stunned. This must be déjà vu. She’s been here before but the man sitting across from her isn’t Rory. And there’s no Spencer in sight. Rory had no expectations, but this time Trina can feel the air grow thick with Kai’s anticipation for an affirming response. Trina tries to answer but her tongue feels like lead. Try as she might, she’s unable to form any words.

“Why is this so hard? She thinks to herself. “Say it back Trina, say I love you, too Ka-Spencer..”

An image of Spencer’s smile flashes across her mind. She sees their trip to New York City in high definition like it all happened yesterday. Every moment comes rushing back to her: The smell of Spencer’s cologne, the champagne toasts, her pink ruffled dress, and the big smile Spencer made when he said that he’d loved her since the moment they met.

The air in the restaurant grows heavier, and it’s becoming harder for Trina to breathe. She can’t tell if now is then or then is now. She grabs her chest as the room starts to spin.

She hears Kai ask “Trina, are you ok?”

Without thinking Trina dashes out of the restaurant and begins to sprint! She’s high-tailing it out of the PC Grille like a runaway bride. In the background, she hears Kai’s voice calling her name and looks back to see him running behind her. As a QB1 he should’ve caught up to her by now, but her feet are carrying her so fast she swears they’ve grown wings. She sprints down the streets past restaurants ignoring the couples whose dinner tables mirror the scene she'd just abandoned. She bolts past the park, past the church until she’s out of breath and collapses on a large patch of dewy grass.

When Trina catches her breath and looks up, she realizes she’s in the cemetery lying in front of the tombstone where ‘not-Spencer’ is ‘buried’. She panics, looks at her feet, and thanks the universe that her heels managed to stay on in all the frenzy. She still has her purse and reaches inside to grab her phone. There are eight missed calls from Kai. But what can she say to him now? Trina reaches into a corner pouch and takes out the dove figurine, a sign and memento of where her heart is. Clutching it in her hand she begins to sob.

“Spencer’s gone and I ruined whatever I had with Kai” Her chest begins to tighten as an evening mist begins to settle above the cemetery.

Suddenly, she feels a warm familiar hand on her back. She turns around in shock. Her mouth is agape as she beholds the most beautiful ghost.

“Oh no, I’m losing my mind and maybe even my body”

“That would be impossible. If you do, I’d have to go find them and bring them back to you. After all this time, I don’t want to spend another moment away from you, Ms. Robinson”

Trina and the ‘ghost’ lock eyes. Their faces are filled with awe, longing, and wonder as they behold each other.

Time stands still and everything in the outside world ceases to exist.

Chapter 2

Summary:

Setting the stage.

2025

It was a warm mid-September day when Trina left the gallery to meet Aunt Stella for lunch. Normally, Trina loved having her one-on-one time with Aunt Stella but five minutes into their conversation she could sense that this was an 'Auntie intervention'. The message: ‘It’s time to pull yourself together and keep it moving’. In true Aunt Stella fashion, she gave Trina an inspiring pep talk encouraging her to enjoy her youth and take steps toward her future.

Trina knew Aunt Stella had a point and she did miss her art history classes. She wasn't sure if she was ready to face the familiar life she knew without the person who made every place feel like home. But Trina was also tired of feeling the weight of her parents' silent disapproval when she told them she might need more time away from PCU. Trina didn’t want to appear like she was drifting out to sea, even if there were still moments when she wanted to join Spencer.

"Perhaps now is as good a time as any", she thought. On the wave of Aunt Stella's encouragement, Trina agreed to return to PCU to try and reclaim some part of herself. The part that once brought her joy, and the part of herself that Spencer celebrated. "That's what Spencer would want for me," she repeated to herself. Until she could begin to feel comfortable with this new kind of normal, Trina decided that she would fake it until she made it.

Trina hurried to the registrar’s office enrolling herself in 20 credits, the maximum course load allowed for undergraduate students. She was glad that there was still a spot available in an advanced contemporary African American art course that she’d been looking forward to taking since her freshman year.

Joss was ecstatic when Trina shared the news of her return to PCU. " I miss seeing my best friend on campus. PCU hasn't been the same for me without you, Trina. It looks like we both have morning classes, let's leave early and have breakfast at Bobbie's".

But Joss never knew how Trina struggled to get out of bed most mornings. She didn't hear the affirmations that Trina would say to herself in the mirror after she brushed her teeth.
“I’m strong, confident, and loved. I’ll take one step at a time. Spencer would want me to continue living my life. I want to live my life. Things will get better. Today will be better”.

It wasn't easy but with Trina-like determination she fell back into a familiar routine. It was nice to see familiar faces on campus. She smiled and made small talk as best as she could but there were times she hid behind the tall gothic columns when an unexpected feeling of overwhelm hit her. Trina would catch herself looking for Spencer to show up. It usually happened when she passed by a certain bench, and recalled how Spencer used to sit there waiting for her after class.

The busyness of school, work at the gallery, and hanging out with Joss and their new friend Gio kept Trina occupied. She was grateful for it. “The busier, the better”, she thought. That was until she was given a group project assignment with a partner named Kai Taylor, who was a no-show. He ignored her emails, reminding Trina of the reasons she abhorred group work assignments. When she finally met the local football celebrity, she was sure to give him a piece of her mind. He went on about his busy football schedule, but she accepted no excuses. Trina prided herself on keeping a stellar GPA but more than anything Trina wanted routine and predictability. Her life had already been upended and the small things she could control gave her a feeling of stability. Whether Kai was a QB1 or a theater major, it didn’t matter. Trina would not let him disrupt her flow. After their initial meeting, she immediately contacted their professor and requested another partner. Later that week, Kai tracked her down and convinced her to keep him as her partner and promised her that he’d work to complete his half of the assignment on time. It was a promise Kai couldn’t keep which disappointed and infuriated Trina. He was lucky that Joss pled his case. She reminded Trina that a college athlete had a lot to juggle and encouraged her to be flexible with PCU's rising football star .

After watching one of Kai’s football games and seeing the joy it brought to fans in Port Charles, Trina took Joss’ advice, spoke with the professor again, and took an incomplete to allow Kai to finish his half of the project. Never in Trina’s college career had she missed an assignment deadline. She reminded herself that it wasn't the end of the world and that she could be flexible and compromise.

Trina had never been interested in football and wasn’t initially interested in Kai. That was until she saw him sustain an injury on the field. She wasn’t sure what it was, but something in her feelings toward Kai shifted in that moment. Something inside of her felt compelled to help him, and help him she would! Trina knew grief and loss and thought that Kai might be experiencing similar emotions.

The next day, Trina made her way to GH with a care package hoping to show her support. She asked her mother, Dr. Portia Robinson to speak with Kai about his diagnosis and options for treatment. She called Curtis, who stopped by to talk to Kai about his recovery experience and provide moral support. Trina thought it would give him a sense of hope that he would heal and things would improve. Instead, she was met with Kai's rejection and was firmly asked to leave. To add insult to injury, Kai’s friend and teammate, Quinn, hurled acerbic remarks that hit her like daggers. Somehow, Quinn held Trina and their "stupid art project" responsible for Kai's injury. Trina had never been on the receiving end of so much personal blame, not even when Spencer faked his support for Esme. She’d always felt embraced and protected by her male friends and acquaintances. This was new territory and it hurt.

As tears began to well in her eyes, she reminded herself, “Trina, this isn’t about you. If he wants me to back off, that’s fine. I can do that. It’s not a big deal”

Truthfully, she didn’t know Kai that well and could barely call him a friend. They'd met to work on their project over the winter break, and most of their conversations revolved around Kai's NFL aspirations. He had never actually initiated communication with her outside of their school assignment. For a moment, Trina questioned her innate desire to give Kai her full support but slowly backed away from the feeling of tears forming in her throat. Instinctively, she knew the truth was too painful to approach, so she put it in the back of her mind and swallowed the discomfort.

Shortly after Kai was discharged from the hospital, he contacted Trina and invited her to a meal at Bobbie's to apologize for his short temper and thank her for her support.

When Trina arrived she was met with a warmer version of the guy who'd ordered her to leave his hospital room in frustration. His eyes were smiling and he wore a kind yet penitent smile. They greeted each other with a brief hug and ordered Bobbie's staple burgers and fries. Their plates arrived quickly but Trina didn't have much of an appetite.

As Kai began to talk and dig in to his meal, Trina's mind started to drift. For a moment, she imagined an alternate universe, where she'd be spending this time shopping for a dress and looking forward to a passionate Valentine’s Day evening with Spencer. They'd flirt and laugh about the many ways they'd top their last Valentine's Day in Paris. Oh, Valentine's Day in Paris! She knows he would've ordered a limo even though the Metro would've been more convenient. Trina imagines that Spencer would have taken her to Le Jules Verne for a luxury dining experience at the Eiffel Tower. He often spoke about wanting to take her there, mentioning how much she'd love the abstract art and the view of the city lights from above at night. She would’ve probably ventured beyond Coq au Vin and ordered Duck Confit, or Confit de Canard. Spencer would have probably given her plenty of French lessons by then, both in and out of the bedroom. Lost in a beautiful daydream, Trina's unaware of the smile that formed on her lips.

"Trina. Hey, Trina. What do you think?"

She quickly swallowed her fantasy and took a sip of her club soda.

“I'm sorry, Kai. I had a brief flashback of something I left undone at the gallery. Can you repeat the question?"

I was asking you if you buy into the whole Valentine's Day thing. What I mean is, if you don't have plans would you like to get together for dinner or do an art museum or something?”

For the first time, she noticed the local football star's nerves as he tried to ask her out on what sounded like a date. It tickled something inside of her.

A small lump gathered in Trina’s throat. She recalled Aunt Stella's voice encouraging her to stay open. "You're young and beautiful. You'll have more than one love in your lifetime, Trina."
She swallowed down the tiny lump of tears and blurted out " Yeah, that sounds great, let's meet up".

“Great, then it's a date!”

Kai beamed and Trina felt the warmth reflected in his eyes. Realizing what she’d agreed to, Trina immediately excused herself and apologized.

"Um, I'm sorry Kai, I have to hurry and get that order completed at the gallery."

“Yeah, sure. I'll text you some options.”

The gallery run was a lie. It was the first of many that Trina began to tell herself about who and what she wanted.

Chapter 3

Trina's hands shook as placed the key in the door to the apartment.

Joss was sitting on the couch reading a magazine and looked up to see a nervous Trina.

“Trina, what’s the matter? Are you ok?”

“Um, hey Joss. Yeah, I mean I should be. Honestly, I’m not sure how I feel,”

“What happened?!”

“Joss, Kai asked me out for Valentine’s Day.”

Joss's mouth opened wide with excitement the way girlfriends look at each other when a friend’s crush reciprocates their feelings”

“Oh my gosh, Trina!! What did you say?!”

"I agreed to go out with him but…"

“But What?”

“But Spencer?”, Trina sighed as her voice broke.

"Trina, I know you miss Spencer. But he wouldn’t want you to be alone and depressed on Valentine’s Day.

“Joss, I just don’t know if I’m ready. I think I’m going to cancel it”

“Trina, you won’t know if you’re ready, if you never take the first step. Kai’s a great catch: He's a phenomenal athlete, he's handsome, tall, popular and he seems like a decent guy. You’ll always love Spencer and that’s okay. But he’s no longer here. He would want you to go out and enjoy yourself. This is the perfect starting point for you to get yourself back out there. It's just a date, Trina. You don't have to marry him."

In frustration, Trina wanted to reply, “Well, if you’re such a fan, why don’t you go out with him?” But she held her tongue, knowing Joss was trying her best to help.

“I know that, Joss. I just don’t know..”

“Trina, I’m not letting you cancel. You’re going out on this date. Just take this one step. Do it for yourself.”

“You’re right. One night out with Kai should be fine”

“Yes, and I bet you'll have a good time. Injured or not, every girl on campus would love to go out with PCU's famous QB1. I think he’ll return to the football field soon, and then in a couple of years, you can say that you once dated an NFL star. You can add it to your list after dating a prince.”, Joss chuckled

“Plus, I’ll be here to help you get ready and shake out any nerves.”

Joss reached out for her best friend’s hand and both girls hugged each other tight.

"Thanks, Joss."

"Anytime."

Trina then headed to her room and closed the door.

She thought, “Joss is right. It’s just a step. It’s just a step. Kai seems like a nice guy. Everyone likes him. No one will ever be Spencer. I may never have another love like him. But maybe Kai could be the next best thing. I could have something that's just good enough.”

Valentines Day 2025
Trina and Kai’s first Valentine’s Day date occurred at La Bohème, a poetry club on the outskirts of Port Charles.
Trina was dressed in a lovely red cocktail dress and black heels. Her makeup was impeccable highlighting her doe eyes and cheekbones.
As Trina approached the table she could see Kai’s eyes widen as he stood up to greet her and pull out her chair.

As they sat down to order dinner and listen to the introduction of the poetry session, Trina could tell that Kai was out of his element. She thought he chose the place because he believed it would impress her. Trina liked poetry and found it to be a sweet gesture. She smiled at Kai in appreciation for his effort. Their conversation was easy but most of it was surface-level. He asked her about her favorite music, the concerts she attended, and whether she was a cat or dog person. He then asked her about her favorite artists and that's when Trina began to gush about her love for Frida Kahlo, Alexandra Gallagher, and the Guerilla Girls. Kai smiled and chuckled, amused and impressed by her passion for art.

“I’m sorry that I’m going on and on about all these artists. You must be bored”

“No, it’s fine. I enjoy listening to you. I feel the same way about football.
Kai admitted that he felt sorry that it took him so long to ask Trina questions about herself.

“You can tell me more about football if you, like. You don’t have to. I don’t want to bring up something you may not feel like talking about because of, you know… your injury”

No, I love talking about football. How about I tell you about my favorite teams and players?

“Yeah, sure.”

Trina did her best to listen intently and express excitement. She’d learned more about the sport since she began watching the games at PCU. But as much as she tried, she couldn’t muster the same amusement for Kai’s football conversation but hoped it didn’t show. She made sure to nod at every pause Kai made during their conversation. Thankfully he didn’t notice. Kai was heavy into explaining why he thought Patrick Mahomes was a better quarterback than Tom Brady by comparing plays and technique.

Trina felt relieved when the waiter brought their meals, and the lights lowered for the poetry portion of the evening. A young woman got up and read her poem about a great love she experienced. Trina was captivated, it was as if the woman was describing the emotions she felt for Spencer.

At the same time, she could feel Kai’s eyes searching her, looking pleased by what he saw.
After their desert of tiramisu, they exited La Bohème. Kai reached for Trina’s hand as he walked her to her car. She found it sweet but inside she was growing nervous. Once they found her car, Kai let go of Trina’s hand. His voice sounded lower than usual, and he looked Trina directly in her eyes.

“I had a good time tonight, Trina. I hope we can do this again soon.”

“I had a good time, too. Thanks for suggesting this place. The poetry was a nice change”

Trina reached in for a hug as a way to avoid the possibility of a kiss.

Kai didn’t seem to mind. He opened her car door and asked that Trina text him once she got home and she agreed.
Driving home, Trina felt confused. It felt nice to have someone look at her with desire, and it was probably best that she wasn't alone on Valentine’s Day. As expected, Kai was a gentleman. Aside from the football analysis, she enjoyed their simple conversation. While trying to organize her thoughts about the evening, Trina couldn’t shake the guilt that arose in her chest. Here she was, going out with a man who wasn’t Spencer. This wasn’t how she imagined things would be. She parked in the driveway and waited in her car to stop her racing thoughts and calm the anxiety she felt.

“Kai’s not Spencer, but maybe he’s the next best thing. That’s what everyone else thinks. One step at a time, Trina. Spencer would tell me to take one step at a time.”
As she muttered those words to herself, Trina remembered the feeling of Spencer’s soft kiss on the top of her right hand, and it soothed her.

Chapter 4

Following their first date on Valentine’s Day, Trina and Kai’s relationship shifted from being classmates to a space that sat on the border of friendship and romance. Wanting to play a supportive role, Trina began to meet up with Kai after his physical therapy appointments. She was glad that he had taken Curtis up on his offer and joined Aurora’s Health and Wellness Center holistic therapy program. In a short span of time, Trina noticed that Kai’s outlook on his future had changed dramatically. It felt good to help Kai move into a better mental headspace. On other occasions, they’d meet up at Bobbie’s for coffee or take a stroll through the park. Their conversations were comfortable and sometimes silent. Trina enjoyed the feeling of company without expectation. Listening to Kai talk about football and his recovery was a welcome distraction from the existential dread that would creep in whenever she thought of Spencer .

Their second date took place at the Savoy during an ‘Evening of Jazz’. Kai was intrigued to learn that Trina’s grandfather, Marshall, would be playing a set with his band. They talked briefly in between performances rating their favorite sets. Kai chuckled as Trina couldn't hide her clear bias for her cool cat grandfather. The most eventful part of their evening together revolved around a conversation with Trina's family. Portia, Curtis Stella, and Marshall made their way over to talk to Kai. Everyone seemed impressed by the resilience of PCU’s QB1. Curtis praised Kai for his diligence and positive attitude toward his healing journey. It seemed like everyone in Trina’s family was excited by the prospect of Trina and Kai becoming a couple. It was an excitement and an acceptance that she wished they'd all shown to Spencer. No one's smile shined brighter than Portia’s, who was relieved to see her daughter moving forward with her life.

Portia pulled Trina to the side and let out a gleeful shrill, “Oh Trina, it’s so good to see my baby living her life again. You and Kai look so lovely together. Whether or not he returns to football, I think he has a promising future. I don’t want to tell you what to do or who to see, but you have my support if you choose to pursue a relationship with Kai. I think he’d be good for you.”

Trina smiled and hugged her mother. But inside, a pressure began to build in her chest. She could see the visions of her possible future with Kai reflected in everyone's eyes. Trina wasn't sure what she wanted but she knew she couldn’t handle the weight of their silent disappointment anymore. Aside from Ava, Trina knew that she had little support for the grief she still carried.

Kai, looked over from the table admiring the beautiful young woman he saw. Trina waved back, thinking to herself “Why not give it a go?”

For their third date, Kai took Trina out to a local basketball game. When his team, the Tigers, won with a tie breaking shot, Kai cheered. In his excitement, he pulled Trina in for a hug. She was surprised but reciprocated his embrace. She missed the feeling of being held. It had been so long since she’s heard a the sound of a heartbeat next to her ear. As they began to pull away, Kai looked deeply into Trina’s eyes and bent down to meet her lips. The kiss was short, sweet and public. From the corner of her eye, Trina caught a camera flash from a young fan, who shouted “Hey, Kai Taylor! Your girlfriend is pretty!” Trina looked down smiling and feeling a bit bashful.

Kai chuckled and said “Thanks, dude. I know” Trina could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. She liked it. She liked the kiss. A brief thought ran across her mind “ I kissed Kai. Not Spencer but Kai. What does this mean?” Her chest started to tighten. She took a deep breath and shook herself out of it. Kai noticed Trina’s slight discomfort.” “Trina”, he said cradling her face with his right hand. “Are you ok? Should I not have kissed you?”

“No, I mean, yes. I’m sorry. Yes, I’m ok. And yes it’s good that we kissed”
A grin comes over Kai’s face.

“Well, the game is over. We can go out for a quick slice of pizza or you can come to my place if you want to hang out some more”

"Normally, I’d love to hang out. I enjoyed the game, but I have a paper to edit that's due tomorrow afternoon. If you could drop me home, I’d appreciate it.”

“Sure, of course”

They both walked toward Kai’s car in the parking deck. Before he opened the passenger side of the door, the young fan, who snapped the photo of Trina and Kai’s kiss, ran up to Kai asking for an autograph, which Kai was happy to give.

On the drive to Trina’s apartment, Kai began to talk about the game's highlights and his favorite team players. He mentioned the links he observed between football, basketball and other sports.

Trina tried to listen but her mind began to drift. She thinks to herself, “Ok this was an extra step. I guess I liked it. I did like it. I wish our kiss was private. Will it always be like this on our dates with random fans waiting in the wings watching us? Things like that never happened with Spencer. Oh… Spencer?!”

Trina and Spencer were mostly left alone and rarely disturbed when they were out and about together. It was well-known that Spencer was a Cassadine prince and heir, raised in a drafty castle on Spoon Island. Port Charles residents knew him as the mayor’s mischievous grandson during his childhood. Although the Cassadines were notorious, and most people knew the family lore and how they came to settle in Port Charles, they became the ordinary aristocratic eccentrics, who fell under the town's radar unless they were linked to a kidnapping, murder, or a crazy plan for world domination. With a town full of the wealthy and dysfunctional, Spencer's presence rarely, if ever attracted a crowd.

Remembering Spencer in that moment made Trina feel torn. She had to move on with her life. At least, that’s what everyone told her.

“And we’re here”, Kai announced. I’ll walk you to your door.”

Once they reached Trina’s apartment, Kai nervously swallowed. Before Trina could speak he said,
“ Trina, um we’ve been spending a lot of time together since I left the hospital. I think you’re beautiful and special. I like it when you’re around. I’m not the best with words, but I want to ask you if you’d like to be exclusive. Basically, will you be my girlfriend?”

Trina exhaled feeling heady. She swore Kai’s lips were moving in slow motion. She took a gulp and replied
with a blank smile, “Yeah, I’ll be your girlfriend.”

Seconds later, Trina immediately thought “But wait, I’m Spencer’s girlfriend. Oh, but Spencer’s gone.” More than anything she was grateful that she hadn’t vocalized it.

“Wow this is awesome! I love being around you. Plus, you’re great to look at. Everyone on the PCU football team will be jealous when I show up with you on my arm. You’re beautiful, smart, and kind. Their girlfriends pale in comparison.”, Kai replied.

Trina let out a nervous chuckle, feeling unsure if Kai wanted her or wanted an impressive piece of arm candy.

Trina thought to herself, “It’s nice to be admired and praised. Spencer used to do that. He always felt that it was the least I deserved. Joss is excited about Kai. So are Mom, Curtis, and Aunt Stella. This shouldn’t be so hard, Trina.”

Truthfully, Trina was unsure of what she wanted from Kai. She thought that she was ready for more than friendship but didn't feel the sweeping desire for romance with anyone but Spencer. Who and what she dreamed of was gone. But she thought it was worth allowing for the next best thing, even if she didn't know what that was. Kai was physically present in a way Spencer could no longer be. She knew that nothing would compare to the relationship she had with Spencer, but Trina convinced herself that Kai could be the chance at having that next best thing.

Chapter 5

Shortly after they became an official couple, Kai was cleared by his doctors and sports therapist to return to the football field. He was ecstatic and contacted his coach and friends to share the news. A feeling of satisfaction washed over Trina as she delighted in knowing that she was a part of Kai’s healing journey.

It wasn’t long before Trina realized a new identity was being thrust upon her. Becoming ‘Trina, Kai Taylor’s girlfriend’ upended her sense of normalcy and the routine she desperately wanted to maintain. Trina felt like she'd fallen into a CW sports dramas. She might as well have been walking on another planet whenever she hung out with Kai and his football-athlete friends.

During their first week as a couple, Trina joined Kai at the PCU athlete mixer held at a local sports bar. She and Kai walked into the establishment hand in hand. As soon as they entered, Trina could feel everyone’s eyes on her. Although no one could describe Trina as shy or overly self-conscious, something inside her wanted to run back out the door. She looked up at Kai for reassurance but noticed that his attention was drawn toward the table of teammates waiting for them to join. Sitting around a large table were his friends Quinn, Bryan, and Terrence along with their three girlfriends.

With pride, Kai announced, “Some of you may already know Trina, but this time I’d like to introduce her to you all as my girlfriend. Please welcome her to our squad." Trina smiled shook hands and nodded at everyone. Kai took across from Quinn, while Trina sat across from Quinn’s girlfriend, Latoya. The two began to strike up a conversation.
“It's so nice to meet you, Trina. I’ve heard so much about you from Quinn and Kai.”

“Thanks, Latoya, it’s nice to meet you too. I hope you’ve heard only good things”

Latoya and Quinn share a brief smug glance.

“Trina, do you mind coming with me to the restroom while the guys chat?”

“Um, sure.” Trina said feeling puzzled."

On their way, Latoya said, “Hey girl, I’m so sorry to be so forward but I want to ask you if you really know what it means to be the girlfriend of an elite college athlete, who’s likely to be drafted to the NFL?”

“I know Kai is a star here at PCU. Our relationship is still new and we’re taking our time to learn more about each other.”

“That’s so sweet, but what I mean is that like Quinn, Kai will need a different level of support from you than what a regular girlfriend usually gives. He’ll need you to support his professional goals,

“Well, I do support his football career.”, Trina quipped, feeling slightly offended

“Look Trina, I didn’t mean it that way. What I mean is that you’ll be expected to be involved in lots of pre-game activities and celebrations. That’s why I am inviting you to a little group that Sarah, Renee and I created to help with events to support the guys. There are also a couple of others who date top PCU players in our group. We’re having a meeting next Saturday afternoon around 2 pm. We’d love to have you there”

“Thanks for the invitation. But I have some work at the Jerome Gallery so I’m not sure that I’ll have the time-”

“Trina we meet two Saturdays a month. Kai is one of the most important key players on the team. He's prepping for his first time back on the field since his injury and it will look bad if his girlfriend is not front and center to join in the activities. I know you’re still learning about the game. But moral support is 50% of what keeps the team winning. A major game with Notre Dame will be coming up soon in the first half of the season, and important NFL recruiters will be there. We need all hands on deck. Again, I know I'm being direct but I’m just trying to bring you up to speed.”

“ I get that, Latoya. I’ll see what I can move around on my schedule for next Saturday."

Upon Trina and Latoya’s return from the restroom, Trina noticed how easily the other women at the table chimed in on the conversations about PCU football plays.

She felt like a fish out of water when Quinn, asked "Hey Trina, do you think you're ready to see Kai do a quarterback sneak."

Everyone laughed. Trina answered nervously, “I’m not exactly sure what that means. I’m still learning about the basics of the game”

“Well, hopefully, you catch on quickly.”, Quinn replied sharply

Trina took a deep breath to respond but Kai quickly interjected, “ Don’t worry Quinn, my girl is brilliant. She’s a quick learner. And Trina, he's just joking that play has been banned for years.”

As Kai smiled at Trina, she began to think about the term he used to describe her “My girl? What does Kai mean by that? It sounds possessive, maybe he means it affectionately. Spencer used to call me ‘pretty girl’ often. I miss the way he used to say it. Stop, Trina! Focus! Come back to reality. Come back to the here and now.”

“Hey, are you, ok?”, Kai asked Trina

“Yeah, I'm fine.”

Kai threw his arm around Trina and whispered,  “Don’t mind Quinn, he’s just a bit direct. I’ll catch you up on whatever you want to know. You being here is enough for me.”

A warm feeling came over Trina as she settled into the crook of Kai’s arm.

While driving to her apartment, Kai looked over at a daydreaming Trina saying, “I’m so glad you met the rest of the crew. I know they may have behaved differently but everyone there was impressed by you, and so am I. I saw you spent some time with Latoya ”

“ Yeah, I can see how she and Quinn fit together. Also, Latoya asked me to meet up with her and some of the other ladies next Saturday. I think I’ll be able to make it."

“Great, that’s perfect!”

As Trina looked outside the car window, she knew that she’d rather go anywhere or do anything else than attend that meeting. Later that night, she dreamt of a small football that grew larger and larger until the stitching busted open forming into a mouth ready to consume her. She woke up terrified and exhausted. She wanted to go back to a time when the topic of football never entered her mind. But the world she inhabited without the familiar voice that sang her name felt too barren to return to. She reasoned that it wouldn’t be so bad if she tried out a new kind of life.

Between classes, her work at the gallery, and her meetups with Kai, the dreaded meeting with the football girls arrived faster than Trina realized. She arrived at Latoya’s apartment, spotting Sarah and Renee along with some new faces. As she began to introduce herself, Trina felt the eyes of the other ladies sizing her up.

“Well, Trina are you ready to get involved in the activities we’re planning to support our guys in their upcoming game? It might help to think of this group as their pep rally squad.

Trina nodded hoping to mask how uncomfortable that comparison made her.

"Trina, as I mentioned in our prior conversation, Kai is the top player here at PCU and has a bright future ahead of him. The guys we’re all dating are elite players and likely to be drafted by the NFL. As their current partners or even future wives, we’re here to cheer them on.”

“Yes, I see.”, Trina remarked

"Great, well let’s get you caught up on our latest planned event: the tailgate party.”

As the meeting went on, Trina’s chest began to tighten. She sipped her pre-made mimosa as she watched Latoya divvy up the tasks. Since Trina had an art background, she was assigned with creating and approving the design for the digital fliers.

This was far from the new kind of simple life she imagined. Kai was easygoing, so why was everything surrounding him so stressful?

For the next three months, Trina felt like she was a juggler from Cirque du Soleil, trying to keep her balance and make the new choreography look seamless. The tailgate party was followed by a carwash fundraiser that was also followed by a 'meet the team' mixer. The ‘football wives’, as Trina called them in her head, had even suggested that they color coordinate outfits for the first game of the season. She often imagined the snide remarks Spencer would make about all of this. She'd laugh to herself but quickly tabled the thoughts, feeling slightly ashamed at what she was participating in. Deep down she knew that Spencer would be sad to see this drastic change in her.

The one-on-one time that Trina and Kai spent alone together was a respite from the outside demands that came with being ‘Trina, Kai Taylor’s girlfriend’. In these moments Kai would open up about his private thoughts and talk about his childhood and what inspired him to focus on football. Trina would talk about her favorite artists, the songs on her playlist, and the exciting new art installation at the gallery. Although she’d briefly touched on the grief she felt after losing Spencer, she steered clear of divulging the details of their relationship to Kai. Spending time together was easy but something was missing. Although Kai often listened in awe of Trina’s intelligence, she never felt like he truly got her or saw who she was. It became a habit for Trina to convince herself that whatever relationship she had with Kai was good enough.

Often, their time together would end in a make-out session. Whenever things seemed to be moving into a more passionate space, Trina would allow her mind to go blank and focus on the physical sensation. She would try to stop herself from remembering Spencer’s kisses and how they set her body and soul on fire. She’d find herself envisioning Spencer’s love bites along her neck and collarbone. She would try to block out the things her Cassadine vampire would do with his mouth that brought her to orgasm. But Trina was never successful, and she wondered if Kai could sense that she was floating away into another reality. Somehow, she would call herself back to the present moment. “He’s Kai, not Spencer. Be with Kai now”. Luckily or tragically, Kai never noticed that Trina had mentally left her body when he kissed and caressed her.

When she was in bed alone at night feeling desire and the need for pleasure, it was Spencer’s face she saw, and it was his touch she yearned for. As she touched herself, she would try her best to imagine Kai and how he looked shirtless. But her mind would drift back to the times when she and Spencer engaged in passionate foreplay. Rubbing circles around her center, she imagined her hands were Spencer’s. She could remember the way his tongue would enter her core and draw circles around her clitoris. And that’s when she’d orgasm. After she was done she could envision Spencer’s face flushed red, and his eyes fixed on her in a ravenous trance. A mixture of satisfaction, yearning, and grief would wash over her followed by the guilt that Kai wasn’t the one who'd made her come.

Chapter 6

Trina sat in the bleachers with the ‘football wives’ wearing the coordinating blue and orange colors of the PCU football team. Luckily, she'd convinced Joss to sit with her in the 'V.I.P. section' for moral support but more importantly, Trina needed someone nonjudgmental to explain plays on the field. Attending her first football game at the stadium filled Trina with a sense of wonder and excitement, and she found herself latching onto the energy of the crowd and riding the wave. A sense of pride filled Trina when she witnessed Kai score his first touchdown against Llanview University since returning to the field. She enjoyed the special rush of energy that took over the crowd when Kai kicked the winning goal that secured PCU the win. With a mixture of contentment, exhaustion, and warmth in his eyes, Kai looked up in the stands and ran towards the bleachers to kiss Trina. The crowd cheered louder at the image of the young couple displayed on the jumbotron. Trina felt proud and accepted by the new world she’d stepped into.

Following the fanfare, Trina met Kai outside of the locker room where local reporters gathered to interview Kai and his teammates. Spotting her nearby, Kai waved Trina over, signaling for her to join him.

“Kai Taylor", the reporter said cheerily, "You’ve made such a marvelous recovery, and led your team to victory. How'd you do it?”

“Faith, focus, and discipline. But honestly, I wouldn’t have gotten here without my team and also the support of my girlfriend, Trina Robinson. She’s my good luck charm!”

“Well, with plays like today, please make sure Trina’s here at every game this season, especially at the big game with Notre Dame.”

As the camera panned in her direction, Trina looked into the lens and gave a tight smile. The invisible weight that had vanished during the game made itself known as it settled on the top of her chest. She’d never struggled with social anxiety or been camera shy, but she wanted the focus off of her as quickly as possible.

After the interviews, the ‘football wives’ met up with their boyfriends and congratulated Kai on his impressive comeback.

On the way to the parking lot, Latoya approached Trina and said, “Maybe, Quinn’s wrong about you.”

“Excuse me?”

“Trina, what I mean is maybe you’re good for Kai after all. So many girls at PCU want to be Kai Taylor’s girlfriend, but none of them can hack it. There’s something different about you that I can’t put my finger on, but I admire it. Well, anyway, let’s put all of this aside for now, and celebrate the team’s win and Kai’s big return.

“Well, thanks, Latoya”.

Although Trina could tell that Latoya was sincere with her compliment, something about it rubbed Trina the wrong way. In fact, something in Latoya's tone awakened a determination inside of Trina. More than ever, she was determined to prove her naysayers wrong and show them that she was Kai's biggest cheerleader.

The first few football games of the season flew by. Throughout it all, Trina made sure that she was front and center, seated in the first row wearing Kai’s jersey number and cheering the loudest. She took on more responsibilities in the ‘football wives club’, planning fundraisers, organizing pre-game and post-game parties, and alerting Kai to recruiter visits. By some helping hand of the universe, Trina was able to balance time at the gallery with her full load of coursework. By the end of each week, Trina was completely exhausted, reserving her Sundays to completely crash.

Alone time with Kai was scarce since they spent most of their couple time hanging out with Kai’s friends and teammates, who were all focused on practicing for the next game with Notre Dame. Trina didn’t mind the lack of one-on-one time with Kai. She felt relieved she didn’t have to pretend to be interested in Kai's game recaps, and most of all she didn’t have to feel guilty about fantasizing about Spencer whenever they were moving toward more intimate territory. Conversations about taking their relationship to the next level took a back seat due to Kai's concerns about preserving his stamina for the remaining season.

It was a Thursday evening in late November. Trina sat at her desk in the Gallery waiting for Ava and their featured artist, Ana Claudia Alameida, to arrive to discuss the art installation. On her way there, Trina made sure to grab a latte with a shot of espresso to ensure she stayed awake to take notes during the meeting. As she dug through her purse to look for her phone, her white dove figurine fell out of a side pocket into her hands. She began to examine it as she’d done a thousand times before and reminisced about the times Spencer would come by the gallery and surprise her with a latte and almond croissant from the Flying Saucer café on Bridge Street. Before she could fully escape into her daydreams of happier yesterdays, her phone pinged with a text from Latoya.

“Hey Trina, I hope those digital fliers are ready for the pre-game celebration next Saturday. The game with Notre Dame is crucial and we need to have as much attendance as possible cheering the team on!”

Trina let out a frustrated scream and put her head down on the desk. Just then, Ava rushed through the front doors of the gallery speaking ahead before she reached the main area

“Trina!! I’m so sorry I haven’t been physically present this week. This new artist is so exciting. But I-”Ava pauses as she notices Trina’s fatigued face”

“Honey, what’s wrong? Are you feeling ill?”

“I’m fine. Um…” Trina stopped mid-sentence as tears began to flow down her face.

“Tell me what’s wrong.”

“Ava, it’s all just too much!!”

“Oh no, sweetheart, I know you’re juggling school, the gallery, and your new boyfriend. I saw you on TV, he called you his lucky charm, and I can’t agree more.”

Trina began to sob.

“Trina, if you’re feeling overwhelmed, I can cut back on your hours here at the gallery. It’s your senior year. I understand it if you want to focus on enjoying student life and more time with your friends”

“No, no, Ava. It’s not the gallery. This place is my refuge. Here, I feel like I’m me. Like I know who I am and what I want.”
“And when you’re not here?”

“I feel like something’s swallowed me. I feel like I’m a part of this world I never wanted to join. I miss focusing on the things I love. I miss the times when I could just think about art, my future, and... and being with Spencer. Ava, I still really, really miss him. Sometimes, I look for him to show up at our old haunts around town.”

“Oh, sweetheart! I didn’t want to say anything because I didn’t want to overstep, But I can see that you’re still struggling and it’s understandable that you’re still grieving Spencer. Months ago, I noticed how your world began to blend in so much more with Kai’s.”

“You could see all of that? ”

“Yes. I feel that all young women deserve a chance to find out what they like or dislike in their romantic relationships, and I didn’t want to get in the way of that. I just don’t want you to lose yourself, Trina”

Ava took a brief pause before saying, “I’ve been secretly hoping that in your exploration, you won’t lose yourself. I know it sounds hypocritical coming from me, but take it from a woman who’s experienced grief and much heartache, the most important person you want to hold on to and make happy is yourself.”

Trina stood up and moved closer to Ava, who reached out her hand and pulled Trina into a long motherly embrace.

"Ava, it just feels like being Kai’s girlfriend is an added job, like football is another partner in our relationship. Spencer and I had our challenges with Esme and Ace. Lord knows we had some challenges, but I always felt at home with him. I always felt like we were in it together. But with Kai, things feel one-sided and challenging. It makes little sense. He’s nice enough and easygoing, but it feels like everyone in his circle has all these expectations of me, and he seems to have no opinion about that.

“Trina, you don’t have to stay in this relationship if it doesn’t bring you joy or comfort or peace.”

Kai quietly opened the door to the gallery to surprise Trina with a boxed red velvet cupcake when he heard Trina, say.

“Sometimes it feels like I’m stuck. What I wouldn’t give to go back to a simpler time when it was just Spencer and me discussing the Molyneux and the Guerilla Girls. Talking to Kai is nice. He's great, but something’s missing. Kai has his good qualities. I try not to compare Kai to Spencer because it’s unfair and there will never be anyone like Spencer. ”

Kai looked at the floor as he took in what he'd overheard Trina say, and decided to head out of the gallery doors as quietly as he entered.

“Trina, grieving Spencer is normal. Witnessing his death was traumatic. It’s only been a year since that tragedy. I admire how brave you are. You put yourself out there again. But it’s ok if you need more time”

“Thanks, Ava. Honestly, I’m not sure what I need right now.

“I’m always here for you Trina. You're like a daughter to me, and because of that I’d like to make a suggestion: I think it would be good to think about therapy. I never told anyone, but I saw someone for about two years after KiKi was murdered. It can give you the extra support you need. Just think about it, Trina ok.”

“I will”

In the meantime, I want you to go home and get some rest. Veg out, watch a good movie, take a nap.

“But, Ava I have to-”

“Go home and get some rest. Don’t worry about the meeting with Ana. We’ll talk about the installation, and I’ll send you the notes. I’ll try to get Ana access to whatever she may need. The way you keep everything around here perfectly organized will make that a breeze.”

“Ok, I’ll head home. Thanks so much, Ava.”

“Anytime, Darling.”

Chapter 7

The day of the big game had arrived and Trina found herself co-hosting the pre-game party with Latoya, Sarah, and Renee ahead of PCU’s match with Notre Dame. However efficient and cheerful Trina appeared to attendees, she found herself begrudgingly going through the motions of welcoming students and community fans while taking stock of snacks and beer available for the crowd. As was her adopted tradition, Trina was dressed in the team colors wearing Kai’s jersey number printed on the back of her t-shirt. She was relieved when the crowd began to thin out, and pre-gamers made their way to the football stadium. She joined the rest of the girls for a quick clean-up after sending Kai a text to “ Kick it out of the field”. However, the text she received shortly after came from an unknown number.
It read, “ Hey Trina, This is Ana. I’m so sorry to bother you but I can’t get a hold of Ava. I’m here at the Jerome Gallery to set up the installation, but my key fob isn’t working. Would you be able to come and let me into the gallery?”

Trina read the message and automatically replied “Sure, Ana. I’m on my way there”

As she watched the “football wives” fix their hair and make-up, she felt the urge to bolt. Ana’s text for assistance was the perfect excuse. She needed this short excursion like a smoker yearns for a cigarette break.

Latoya shouts to Trina “ Hey, we’re taking my car to head over for the game. Are you ready?”

“You ladies go ahead; I have something very urgent that I have to tend to. But I should be back in time for the early part of the game.”

As soon as Trina, reached the gallery she spotted Ana waiting with all her canvases and hanging materials lined up outside of the entrance.

“ Hi Ana! It’s wonderful to meet you. I’m so sorry about the issue with the key fob. Let me open the door and help you move your pieces inside.”

“ Oh, thank you, Trina. I truly appreciate you coming out here. I hope I didn’t pull you out of something important. It looks like you're dressed for a sports event”

“ Yeah, I was on the way to my boyfriend’s football game. But don’t worry about that. I’m happy to meet you in person, especially after we exchanged so many emails and phone calls.”

Both Trina and Ana chuckle in delight. After moving all of Ana’s pieces into the gallery, Ana begins to unwrap her paintings and large canvasses. Trina looks on in awe of the bright and bold abstract patterns of each piece. Like Ana, they give off a vibrant feeling that captures the liveliness of Brazil.

“Ana, I saw your work online but there’s no comparison to seeing it in person!”

“Thank you, Trina. My goal has always been to create art that captures the relationship between nature and human spaces. It’s not always about just what you see on the canvas. Part of the art is how and where it’s displayed. Those juxtapositions can invoke conversations about social topics like religion, gender, and sexuality. That’s why I chose the Jerome Gallery. It’s a smaller space but I felt a feeling of intimacy when I first saw it. Right now, I hope people will engage intimately with my work and with each other ”

“ Oh wow!”, Trina exclaimed as tears began to roll down her face

"Are you ok, Trina?"

“When you said that you took me back to the memories I have here, and the intimate conversations and declarations of love I once had with a very special person. He was also a lover of fine art. I wish he was here now to hear what you’ve just told me.”

Ana reaches out to rub Trina’s arm.

“ Isn’t life a great canvas of our experiences, I know that wherever your special person is, he’s looking down and feeling the love and appreciation in your heart.”

"Thanks, Ana. I’d love to help you hang up your work."

"I’d appreciate that, but only if it’s not a bother. Ava told me you’re the one who organizes the exhibitions and installations here. From what I saw online you have a very gifted eye. I hope my request to hang things up myself was not taken as an insult. It’s just that I truly enjoy it as part of my process”

"Don’t worry Ana, I took no offense. And it’s no bother at all. I feel like a kid in a candy store just taking in the richness of your paintings. The mix of oils, acrylics, and paper and plastic is amazing."

As Ana and Trina begin to hang up the large canvasses from the walls and the ceilings they discuss their favorite artists and laugh when they learn that they both share admiration for the Guerilla Girls. Trina was so taken by the energy and her conversation with Ana that she’d missed how quickly two hours passed.

She checked her phone and saw a text from Latoya. It read, “ Trina, where are you? Kai’s on the field and he’s been looking up at the stands for you”.

A striking feeling akin to a lightning bolt struck her in the chest.

"Oh, my God Ana! I'm so sorry, but I have to get back to PCU for the football game. I’m so sorry to leave like this."

“No worries, Trina. I appreciate your help and your company. Um, before you go, I want to give you the contact info of a friend, Alex Ford, who hires curators at the Brooklyn Museum. It has such a lively atmosphere and it gives you the feeling of people being in a community with the art and the artists. I think you would flourish there. Please tell Alex, that I referred you.”

"Thank you so very much, Ana.

I’ll be in touch with you later in the week”

Trina hopped in her car and began the drive back to the stadium but as soon as she got on the freeway she entered a lane of bumper-to-bumper traffic. She checks the community app and learns that there’s a huge accident ahead. As the minutes slip away, Trina starts to panic and but remembers to do breathing exercises to calm her heart rate.

She shot a text to both Latoya and Kai,
“ I’m trying to get back but I am stuck deep in traffic and there’s an accident ahead of me.”

Her phone began to ping multiple times but Trina ignored the notifications. She couldn’t take the feeling of disappointing someone who relied on her. Because if nothing else, Trina’s always been reliable. The guilt begins to flood in and anger begins to rise from her chest into her throat.

“Why did I stay at the gallery when I knew I had to be at the game? What’s wrong with me? ”

Immediately, she could hear a low voice in her conscience that sounded identical to Spencer's.

It answered, “You stayed because you wanted to stay. You stayed because art is your passion, and it's a part of who you are. I love that about you, Trina. Please don't stop loving yourself.”

After the accident was cleared, Trina drove as fast as legally permissible to get to the PCU football stadium. Seeing the large crowds exit confirmed her fear, she’d missed the entire game. The quiet exit and sullen expressions on the faces of fans signaled to her that PCU had lost to Notre Dame.

With a weight building in her chest, Trina moved through the crowd and made her way toward the stadium. She kept her head down as she passed by the media reporters who were interviewing PCU football team members. As she walks towards the entryway into the locker room, she’s met by Quinn and Latoya, who both look at her with anger and disappointment. Latoya looks Trina up and down, then shakes her head in disapproval.

Quinn looked at his girlfriend and said, “Latoya, go ahead and make your way to the car. I have something I want to say to Trina”. Latoya nods and leaves Quinn and Trina standing face to face.

“Look, Quinn I-”

“I don’t even want to hear it, Trina. I told Kai that you were no good for him. I told him you’d mess up his game. It turns out I was right. He was so distracted looking for you and worrying about where you were, that it cost us the game.”

A tidal wave of anger arose in Trina's throat, and this time she refused to swallow it.

“Quinn, I don’t owe you anything. And I’m not going to stand here and let you go off on me again. I regret allowing you to think you could do it back when Kai was in the hospital. Any anger or issues Kai has with my absence at today’s game is between us. I’m not dating you and neither is Kai. Our conversation here is finished. Don’t ever try to get loud with me again. That's a warning”

Trina moved past him unintimidated, recalling times when she’d stood up against men twice Quinn's size on the Haunted Star.

As she continued to walk she looked at her phone and noticed a couple of missed calls, two from Joss and another from her mother, Portia. “I’ll get back to them later”, she says to herself.
When she opened the locker room door, Trina immediately saw Kai sitting on a bench in his football uniform with his head in his hands.

Trina softly approached and touched him on the shoulder as she whispered “Kai”. He immediately lifts his head. His eyes are puffy from tears, and his expression is one of anger, sadness, and annoyance.

“We lost. I lost, Trina.”

“ Kai, I’m so sorry, I-”

“ And where were you?! I looked for your face in the crowd but you were nowhere to be found. During halftime, I asked the other girls where you were. They said you made a quick run and promised to be back. You were on my mind throughout the whole game. I thought more about you than scoring a goal."

“Kai, please listen-”

“No! This is the one time I needed your support and you let me down just like Quinn warned me you would.”

“Excuse me?!”

“Nah Quinn was right all along, everything about you has been distracting me from focusing on the game.”

“Really, Kai?! So you blame me for today’s loss against Notre Dame?!”

"Yeah. I guess I do, Trina.”

“You know what Kai, Fuck you! I came here to apologize, but you don’t deserve it. From the time we became friends, I’ve done nothing but support you. When you were injured I stayed by your side. My dad put you in Aurora’s Wellness program. My mom ensured that you got to see the best physical therapist in Port Charles, all because I asked them to. For you!”

“I never asked you to do that, Trina”

“True. But if I hadn’t you may not have been back on the field playing football again or even thinking about the NFL.”

“So, you’re my savior now Trina, right?”

“Well, you must think I am, if you believe my absence today is the sole reason the football team lost to Notre Dame. Grow up, Kai! I'm not your good luck charm. I’m a person who has her own dreams and aspirations. They don’t include being a future football wife!”

Kai stood there stunned.

“I know all the other girls on campus want to be your girlfriend because of your popularity, but that never impressed me. Today I had something important pop up at the gallery with an artist. I went to take care of it. We talked about my future career. And it felt good.”

“Again, Quinn was right. You think you’re above this football stuff, don’t you with your fancy art aspirations? You once dated a ‘prince’ right? Yeah, I stopped by the gallery and heard you talking to Ava and telling her how much you miss that guy, Spencer”

“Don’t bring Spencer's name up and, don’t throw his name around like that. You have no right! This is between you and me.”

“No, it isn’t Trina. I’m competing with a ghost. You know it, and I know it."

“Stop it!", Trina screams as hot tears begin to run down her face.

"You’re a self-absorbed asshole, Kai. God forbid, my grieving doesn’t align with your schedule. Mr. Kai Taylor appears in my life, and all my problems should just fall away so I can be free to worship at your altar. You’re so used to everyone singing your praises and supporting you, but do you ever truly step outside of yourself to think about anyone else? Have you ever thought about supporting me?”

Kai looked at Trina regretfully and moved towards her as he saw her tears continue to run.

“ Don’t say, that I haven’t supported you, Kai. I tried my best to learn about football. I did everything to fit into your world. I joined that stupid football wife pep rally squad, and juggled event planning, scheduling your meetings with recruiters, and meeting up with your friends. I’m even wearing matching outfits with girls I would never hang out with for you. This isn’t me! This isn’t who I am”

“Trina, I-“

“I’m not finished. I even ignored the shade Quinn threw my way multiple times. You never even addressed it or defended me in the moment. And no, I won’t take the blame for your team’s loss today. You’ve been playing football since childhood, and you know more than I do that sometimes you win and sometimes you lose.

“Wow, Trina tell me how you feel.", Kai dryly chuckled. "So aside from being with me, you don’t really care for anything related to football, do you?”

“No. I guess, I don’t”

“Trina-”

“ Look, Kai I think we need to take a break.”

“ Trina, I’m sorry for going off on you like that, please let’s talk after we've both had a chance to cool down. We can work this out.”

“I don’t know if we can. I’ll think about it, Kai. But for now, I need some space”

Trina turned around to walk out of the locker room. Kai trailed slowly behind her. As she made her way out the entrance, she was immediately bombarded by reporters and camera flashes.

Kai, stepped in front Trina shouting “Look I thank the public for their support but unfortunately, we lost, and I’ve taken enough questions for today."

A reporter from PC Times replied, “Mr. Taylor, is it? We’re actually here to speak to Ms. Trina Robinson.”

Trina looked at the reporter baffled.

“Ms. Robinson, how are you dealing with the alleged recovery of Spencer Cassadine’s remains from the Seine? Any thoughts about the picture of you that’s been recovered from his wallet?”

Trina felt the world spinning around her. The sky was beneath her feet and the field was raised above her. Her heart rate rose so quickly that she swore she saw it beat out of her chest and land beside her. She could feel herself falling into space until everything in sight went black.

Chapter 8

Trina began to open her eyes slowly, her vision blurred by the striking glare of the fluorescent lights. As her vision came into focus she could hear the beeping of machines and the familiar sounds of a place she knew too well.

"Spencer" Trina murmured

"A familiar face wearing a warm smile came into view."

“Hi, Trina” Elizabeth softly whispered. "It's Elizabeth, Nurse Baldwin, Cam's mom. I'm so glad you're awake"

"Mrs. Baldwin? What happened? Why am I in the hospital? How long have I been here?”

"Trina, you had a little accident at PCU. You've been here for a couple hours. I’m going to let Dr. Randolph know you’re awake. She’ll elaborate more on your condition. Your family's outside in the waiting room, and they'll be relieved to know you're up.”

“Nurse Baldwin, would it be ok if you just waited a while and stayed here with me?”

“Sure, Trina. ”

“The last thing I remember is leaving the football team’s lockerroom, and reporters and flashing lights, and… Oh my goodness… Spencer?!”

Tears began to roll down Trina’s face as she recalled reporter’s news about the discovery of Spencer's remains.

Elizabeth wrapped her arms around Trina as she cried, rocking her like a small child.

“Sweetheart, I have to inform Dr. Randolph that you’re awake. We need to review your vitals. Your mom, Curtis, and Stella are waiting, and they want to see you. Do I have your permission to inform them?

 "I understand. You can tell them I’m awake. It’s not like they won’t find out on their own.”

"I know it's a lot to process sweetheart. The news about Spencer was shocking. But right now, we need to focus on getting you better."

Shortly after Elizabeth exited Dr. Terry Randolph entered Trina's room. Sympathy and concern coloring her voice as she said,

“Trina, we’re so happy to see you awake. You gave a little scare there.”

“Hi Dr. Randolph, can you tell me how I ended up here and what happened to me?”

“Trina, you fainted and had a fall. The ambulance brought you here from PCU to GH. You were in shock and screaming out for Spencer, so the paramedics gave you a sedative. Your vitals showed that you had a very rapid heart rate but due to your age, we know a heart attack is unlikely. While you were out, we took some blood and we’re having it tested. I don't want to alarm you but you’re blood pressure's been spiking pretty high and it hasn’t returned to a normal range. You’re also very dehydrated so we're giving you some fluids. While we run some tests we’d like to keep you overnight to monitor you for any change.”

“Wow! I know I haven't been the best at getting enough sleep and my diet's been lacking but I never suspected it would be serious”

“It's nothing we can't work together on improving. Because your heart rate was so high, Trina I have to ask, have you been experiencing moments of rapid heart palpitations? Have you had anything like a panic attack in the past? I've ordered an EKG just to be on the safe side ”

“Um Dr. Randolph. Honestly, I've been having lots of issues with my heart beating abnormally fast. Sometimes, it happens so quickly, I have to stop and catch my breath. I went online and learned some breathing exercises to manage it. But I haven’t told anyone about them, not my parents or even Joss.”

“When did these symptoms begin?”

“Almost two years, after I got home from Paris, after Spencer died.”

“I see,” Terry replied empathetically.

“Would you say that you’ve been anxious since then, too?”

“Yes, after Paris. I’d wake up with nightmares of seeing Spencer falling overboard. I’d wake up and it would feel like my heart was beating outside my chest. The nightmares subsided with time. The anxiety and heart palpitations started again earlier this year when I returned to PCU. I took on a heavy course load, started a new relationship, and took on so many other activities, mostly around football, all while continuing to work at the Jerome Gallery”

“It sounds like you took on a lot to take in a short span of time, Trina. Stress often contributes to anxiety and it likely triggered your panic attack"

“It did. I also haven’t been great at getting enough sleep either”

“Well, let’s try our best to get your health and sleep back on track. Trina, while you’re here with us I’m going to write a referral for therapy. I'm going to recommend that you see Dr. Winters, our psychiatrist. She’ll likely do a preliminary session with you. You’ve experienced a lot of change, and it could be helpful. How would you feel about that?"

“I guess it would be good to talk to someone outside of my family and friends”

The door to Trina’s hospital room flung open. Portia appeared and ran to wrap her arms around her daughter. Curtis and Stella walked in calmly walked in behind her.

“Trina, my baby girl!" Portia cried. "We're so relieved to see you awake. You frightened us. I was trying to call you and get to you when I heard the news about Spencer. We even alerted Joss, who said she would try to get in contact with you. I didn’t want you to find out the way you did. I’m so sorry, baby”

“ It’s ok. Mom”

"Hi sweetheart", Stella said calmly in contrast to Portia’s frenzied entry into the room. "We’re so glad to see you up"

"I'm grateful to see my daughter awake and alert. You're my strong girl." Curtis said holding back his tears as he grabbed Trina's hand

Portia interjected, “We’re grateful that Kai was there to catch you. He even rode in the ambulance over to GH with you. He’s really anxious to see you, and I told him he could stop by tomorrow morning”

“Yes, he’s a wonderful, young man." Stella chimed in."

"You're lucky to have such a stand-up guy”
Curtis nods and says " Kai's seems like the kind of guy anyone would want their daughter with. I know he can't wait for you to be there cheering at his next game."

Something in Trina snaps and before she could stop herself she looked up at everyone and screamed

“Stop!! Just Stop!! I just learned about Spencer's body being found! I know he wasn't your favorite person, but I loved him! I still love him! Have any of you thought that maybe I don’t want to see Kai right now? Maybe I’m not ready to talk to him. Maybe, I wasn’t ready for a new relationship. Maybe I wasn’t ready to go back to PCU! Why are you all so damn concerned with Kai, anyway? How do you know that being his girlfriend is so good for me? Kai is fine. I’m the one in the hospital, and Spencer’s the one who’s dead!

“Trina?!”, Portia shouts

“I’m sorry. Mom, Curtis, Aunt Stella, I need you to please leave my room now.”

Dr. Randolph looked at her Trina, her young grieving patient, and back Portia, her teary friend and colleague. She felt for both of them but prioritized her patient’s care and interjected,

"I can see emotions are running high. But right now Trina's wellbeing is our main priority. We need to help her stay calm"

Stella nodded with a guilty expression and guided a tearful Portia and a shocked Curtis out of the hospital room.

Dr. Randolph turned to Trina, with a concerned countenance and said, "Trina, darling. It's important that you try to stay calm and get some rest."

"I don't know if I can. Every thought is about Spencer and how long he's been out there alone"

"Nurse Baldwin will be back, and I'll tell her to give you something that'll help you relax and drift off to sleep."

The next morning, Elizabeth and Dr. Randolph entered Trina's the room together.
.
"Good morning, Trina. I hope you were able to have some breakfast. I know hospital food isn't the best", Elizabeth said warmly.

"Thanks, Nurse Baldwin, I had a blueberry muffin and orange juice. It wasn't so bad.

Dr. Randolph soflty interjects, " Trina, let's discuss your lab results. Your bloodwork shows that your iron is dangerously low, meaning you're severely anemic. So we’re not going to send you home just yet. We want to give you some iron through your IV. Plus, we agree you could use an extra day of rest and monitoring.

"I see. I just want to say, Dr. Randolph, that I’m ashamed of my outburst last night. I know everyone was worried about me. I didn't mean to lose my temper."

“Trina, there’s no need to feel ashamed. You're processing a lot both emotionally and physically, and we're here to help you get better. I spoke to Dr. Winters this morning, and I'm giving you a referal to see her after you've been discharged."

A young nurse peeps through the side of the door. Hey Trina, It's visiting hours and I want to ask you about your visitor preference. Are you ok with having visitors today?

"Yeah, I'm up for visitors"

Great, it appears that you're first visitor is Mayor Collins.

Laura entered the room and Trina beamed a mournful smile in her direction.

"Trina! Hi sweetheart."

"Hi, Laura" Trina murmurs

 Laura pulls up a chair.

"I'm so glad you're up. How are you, my dear? I heard about what happened and I wish I was around yesterday to prevent you from finding out about Spencer so publicly. I'm so sorry. I received a call from the Paris police after a meeting. And well, I've been shifting between moods myself"

"I understand, Laura. I've gone online to read the new articles. And I just... I mean I thought that I'd accepted that Spencer was gone but knowing now that they've found his remains. It just makes his death feel so final. And I am so sorry Laura. Sometimes I feel like he's gone because of me."

"No, Trina. No, sweetheart, please don't blame yourself. None of this is your fault. If anything, it's the adults in Spencer's life who failed to prevent any of this from happening. I should have been more cautious and vigilant about Esme. I should've listened to Spencer's concerns. Sometimes, my desire to see the best in everyone, especially people who have committed terrible actions, causes more problems than it solves. If there's any guilt you're feeling about Spencer's murder, please give it to me. Let me carry it."

Trina reached her arms out to Laura, both of them crying in each other's arms.

"Before I go, Trina. I want you to know that Spencer loved you so much. You brought so much light into his life. You showed him what it was like to feel accepted and loved. You allowed us to be able to take Ace home with us, and for that he and I were so grateful. Grief can be a lifelong process Trina, but I know Spencer delighted in your happiness. Know that whenever you're laughing, Spencer's would be laughing right alongside you. Whenever you're down, know that his love is there to comfort you."

"I never thought of it that way. Thank you, Laura."

" Well, I Have to get going. I may have to fly to Paris to identify his remains. But I'll check in on you. You're an extraordinary young lady, Trina. There's a beautiful bright future ahead of you. And I'd like to be there to witness it and celebrate with you."

Laura wipes away Trina's tears, gives her a kiss on the cheek before exiting the room.

Later that afternoon, Trina heard someone gently tapping at the door.

Come in Trina replied. The door opened to reveal Kai with a huge bouquet of flowers and a concerned and remorseful countenance.

"Trina", he softly whispered

"Hi, Kai."

"I know you said you needed some space but I just had to come and see for myself that you're ok"

"I understand. My mom told me that you were there when I fainted and caught me when I fell. So I, um, appreciate you being there and seeing me here to the hospital. Thank you"

"I was just returning the favor. You were there for me when I was injured" Kai nervously chuckles "Oh, and these are for you"

" The flowers are beautiful"

"Yeah, just like you", Kai nervously replies

" Trina, I know I said some very insensitive things when we last spoke, and I'm sorry. More than that, I'm sorry about Spencer. I truly am."

" Thanks, Kai."

" I just want to be here for you Trina."

" Why?"

"Why?", Kai asked bewildered.

"Yes, Why? There are plenty of other girls at PCU who'd love to be Kai Taylor's girlfriend. They'd enjoy all the attention and perks that come with it. They wouldn't miss a game. I'm sure they'd even pack your lunch. Plus, they don't have a dead boyfriend that they're still grieving for."

"Trina, please. I want to be here for you because you're special to me. I've never met anyone like you, and I don't want to lose you even if you decide that we can only be friends."

"You actually sound a lot like Spencer when you say that. He said something very similar, except he could never stay away from me. And I could never stay away from him." Trina shook her head out of her thoughts, "I'm sorry, I don't know why I'm sitting here telling you about Spencer. You don't have to stay and listen. I appreciate what you said. Thank you for the visit and the flowers."

"Trina, I'd love to stay and listen to you talk about whatever and whoever you want right now, including Spencer. I'm just glad to see you're awake and willing to talk to me. And if I'm honest, I did a little research on the guy after I went home last night. I also learned that you were on trial. I talked to Joss, we hung out in the emergency room, and she told me you were set up by Spencer's crazy ex-girlfriend. She told me he shared some self-incriminating information to try to save you and ended up in prison "

"Yes, all of that happened, and Spencer did what he thought would help me stay free, even if it meant going to prison. himself.

"Wow, Trina that's deep."

"Spencer was deep, larger than life well of emotions. He was a pretentious and bourgeois. But underneath that he was so much more. He could be kind, sensitive, generous and perceptive. He's one of the few people in my life who really got me. He celebrated me, and encouraged my passion for art. I never felt so adored in my life. We had our challenges, and sometimes his stubbornness was unbearable, but he always came around. He truly listened to me and took what I had to say into account. Spencer messed up often, but he never stopped trying to be better. He always had the best of intentions but the worst execution." Trina chuckles. But his heart was always in the right place, and that's what I love most about him."

"That sounds wonderful. Listening to you talk about Spencer helps me see the places where I've fallen short in our relationship. You deserved everything Spencer gave you and more. "

"Spencer was extravagant, and I always told him I didn't need expensive gifts just his love. But he couldn't help himself. He came with me to Paris with me for my semester at the Sorbonne. He took me out to this fancy French restaurant, and when we talked about the things we wanted to do there. In those moments, it felt like we were home free. It felt like Spencer and I had the same vision of our lives together, and it felt like we were seeing the same picture on a high-definition screen. Then like she did so many times before, Esme showed up, went after us, and crushed our dreams. She went after me. Spencer stepped in to save me, and paid for it with his life."

"That's heartbreaking, Trina. I'm so sorry"

"I realize now that I'm still processing everything that happened that night. And I can't make any promises to you right now. I've got to focus on healing and taking care of myself."

Kai nods. "I understand Trina, and you should. But if you'd let me I'd like to help take care of you too. It's the least I can do after all you've done for me. More than that, it's what I want to do"

"I'm sure Quinn and the girlfriend brigade would love that", Trina quips

"Forget them. I don't care what they have to say, Trina. Please, think about what I've said"

"Alright, I will."

Kai gives a hopeful grin and leans in to give Trina a chaste hug.

After Dr. Randolph administered the iron IV treatment, Trina fell into a deep sleep that transported her into a dream. She dreamt that she and Spencer were on their way to the hidden chapel in Paris that he once mentioned. It was a warm day, and Trina wore a white summer dress while Spencer was dressed in a crisp white linen suit.They entered the chapel hand in hand. Spencer pointed to a beautiful stained glass window. Trina looked over to admire it. When she turned back to look at Spencer, she was surprised to see him kneeling on one knee with a beautiful diamond and sapphire ring in hand. Trina squealed but as soon as Spencer went to put it on the chapel went dark. She panicked calling out for Spencer. Suddenly the door opened and light shone through, and in the doorway stood Kai.

Trina woke up feeling more confused than ever, unsure if her dream was a nightmare or a message. What could it be trying to tell her?

Chapter 9

Trina was back at her apartment after being discharged from the hospital. Joss arrived to take her home after Trina decided that she needed more time and space away from her family. Elizabeth had slipped Trina her personal cell phone number in case she felt like she wanted more motherly support. Dr. Randolph told Trina she hit up the GH pharmacy, providing Trina with what she called a 'GH goodie-bag': ibuprofen, acetaminophen, iron pills, pink pill box, a mini first aid kit, a box of Hello Kitty bandages, a pamphlet of breathing techniques and Dr. Lainey Winters business card.

Ava stopped by the apartment in the early afternoon to check on Trina, bringing her a chocolate croissant, a decaf latte and warm hugs. Joss was away spending the night at her mom's to babysit Donna. Alone on the couch on a cold December day, Trina grabbed her phone and noticed a text from Kai.

It read, " Hey Trina, I'm just reaching out to check in on you. I meant everything I said yesterday."

"Ugh. I asked him for space. I can't deal with him right now." Trina sighed. Leaving his text on read, she picked up Dr. Winter's card and dialed to schedule an appointment.

On Thursday, Trina entered the mental health and wellness clinic at GH. She took the side entrance to avoid the possibility of running into her mom and Aunt Stella while they were worked on the floor below.

After checking into the clinic, Trina was immediately greeted by Dr. Lainey Winters, a beautiful brown-skinned woman with radiant eyes wearing a teal dress.

She welcomed Trina warmly and guided her into her office.

"So, Trina. I received your referral from Dr. Randolph, and I was delighted when you called to schedule an appointment. I went over the notes from your intake. So tell me, Trina, how are you feeling today? How have you been feeling up until now?"

"Well, today I'm feeling a little irritable, almost like I want to isolate myself from everyone and everything. I'm especially missing my boyfriend Spencer Cassadine, who was murdered almost two years ago. I recently learned that they discovered his remains in Paris after I'd just had an argument with my current boyfriend, Kai. He's a famous local football player at PCU. The news about Spencer was delivered to me in a very public way, and I had a panic attack and fainted. That's how I ended up in the hospital."

"I'm so sorry for your loss, Trina. That's a lot of trauma to process. Tell me, have you had panic attacks or issues with anxiety in the past? If so, do you remember when they began?"

"I think that I've always dealt with a little anxiety. Since Spencer died, my symptoms worsened. Maybe it began the moment I saw Spencer fall overboard into the Seine. Sometimes I would have nightmares and I'd wake up short of breath. Then it started happening during the day, and sometimes my heart would start beating rapidly and I'd feel a deep pain in my chest. It scared me so badly that I went online and taught myself some breathing techniques."

"Did you ever tell anyone, like your family or friends, about your panic attacks?"

"No. I didn't. I kept it to myself because it felt like no one was able or willing to meet me where I was emotionally. I'd recall the feelings I had after telling my parents that I was taking the semester off, hearing my mom's protest, and seeing the disappointment and worried looks on their faces. And my best friend, Joss, was preoccupied with her life and her own relationship drama that I just kept it to myself."

"What do you think you needed in order to tell your parents?"

"I think I needed them to just support me and be with me in the space of grief that I was in. I wish they'd focused on me and not their image of the strong Trina they needed me to be. Sometimes I think when it comes to grief or sadness, people's fear of venturing into their own emotions block them from giving the kind of support their loved ones need. My parents meant well, but I don't think they know how to support me. Their version of support was eventually turned into subtle comments encouraging me to snap out of it and pull myself up by my bootstraps. I think what I needed was time to go through the stages of grief, the highs and lows."

"Yes, that pull yourself up by your bootstraps and shake it off is often well-meaning but poorly misguided, especially in Black communities. That's how many generations approached trauma and grief since they didn't have the means or the time to sit with it. But you and I are going to make that time for your experience, here and now"

"During the time I took off from school, I was doing pretty well. I had my ups and downs but I worked in the place that I loved, the Jerome Gallery. I met with friends, like Gio who was the only person who talked me through my feelings. I was happy with my progress until I met with Aunt Stella for lunch. She asked me about my plans for my future. I felt she had some expectation of me that I wasn't living up to."

"How did that make you feel?"

" I just wanted to get the weight of everyone's disappointment off of my back. So I listened to her pep talk and latched onto her energy and found myself registering for classes at PCU. I signed up for the maximum credits. I figured it was go big or go home. And at first I was fine. The busy-ness was a welcomed distraction. I liked my classes, and I put together a routine that helped me stay on track. And it was all working out well until I met Kai."

"How did meeting Kai change your routine?"

"It was a whole debacle with this group project that he was unable to complete due to football. I found myself completely annoyed by him. He's handsome but I never saw myself dating him or in any romantic relationship with him But it all changed after he was injured on the football field. I don't know why but I felt this desire to help him"

"Trina let's try and dig a little deeper there. You were getting yourself back on your feet, but your concern and focus moved towards Kai. What do you think motivated that shift?"

Tears begin to fall down Trina's face.

"When I saw Kai fall, I saw someone who could use my help. You know when I showed up to visit him in the hospital, Kai rejected me. His best frien Quinn yelled at me. But I was determined to help him. I called my mom and Dad and basically pushed my way through. At the time I just wanted to help maybe because... maybe because I couldn't help Spencer that night. I couldn't save him from the fall that killed him, so I wanted to help Kai."

"Let's take some deep breaths, Trina. You're doing really well."

"It was like I threw myself into being Kai's Florence Nightingale, and It felt good when he began to accept my help. It felt good when we started dating and he began to need me. I just underestimated how demanding being his girlfriend would be. I got so caught up in supporting him, that I neglected myself, especially my health."

Trina stops to take a breath before continuing.

"And it didn't help that my family and friends encouraged it. I found myself swallowing alot of my feelings and desires just to be in Kai's world. On some level, I felt like Kai and his friends resented me for being different, for having a passion for art, because it wasn't football. I wanted their approval. I celebrated getting crumbs of satisfaction from Kai, something that I had in spades with Spencer."

"When Spencer and you were together, would you say you were his Florence Nightingale?"

"Maybe I was, but it felt so different. I think I was more like Spencer's Wonder Woman", Trina chuckled. "He would lovingly refer to me as his hero, but a lot of what he credited it to was just me being me. I didn't have contort who I was or silence myself around him. There was this deep knowing and trust in each other. We had rough patches, mostly due to outside forces, but when we were together we poured into each other, and there was this beautiful balance we had. Our love was so passionate, yet enduring. Spencer did everything to encourage my dreams. He saw who I really am and he loved me for it"

"That sounds beautiful, Trina. Many people go a whole lifetime and never feel fully seen, loved or accepted by anyone, be it partner or family. And it sounds like you're a giver and helper by default, probably by conditioning. That can be beautiful. But it can be harmful if you don't set boundaries and forget to prioritize yourself"

"That makes sense. I think that's why I hung onto Kai. I miss that kind of love. And I knew it wasn't anywhere else to be found since Spencer's been gone. I figured Kai could be the next best thing. He's not a bad guy. He really isn't. When we're alone he's easygoing. He can be a little cocky like Spencer was. We've been dating for about a year, and I'm still not sure what I feel for him. When we've almost gotten close to being intimate, I'd always envision Spencer. Then, I'd end up feeling guilty about it"

"I'm sure Kai is a decent guy. But try to give yourself some grace Trina. None of your feelings are bad or wrong."

"It feels that way. Right before I fainted we had a huge argument. I don't know how to proceed or if I want to. What should I do?"

"Trina, only you know the answer to that. As your therapist, I hope you focus on your needs. I hope you choose what you think is healthy for you. I can help guide you, but really you know best"

"I know. I feel like everyone pushed and pulled me into the directions they thought I should go. I realize that I wasn't ready to move on their timeline. I was grieving and I still am. I just wasn't ready."

"This is good Trina. I wish we could keep going for today, but unfortunately, we have to end our session. In between now and our next session, I want you to write down what you're feeling and thinking about in those moments you're anxiety seems to be building. I also want you to practice saying no. It could be something small, like if you're friend insists you try a blueberry muffin but you want the banana muffin instead."

Trina, chuckles.

"I'm not saying bite anyone's head off intentionally, but practice saying no where you can and when you mean it. Keeping your voice is important Trina."

"Thanks so much, Dr. Winters"

"You're so very welcome, Trina. Please remember to stop by the front desk to schedule our next session. I'm going to write my direct number, and please call me anytime you feel there's an emergency."

While Trina's on the elevator, it stopped on the third floor, and as the door opened, Trina came face to face with Stella

"Trina, baby!" Stella exclaims as they both fall into each other's arms.

As they walk off the elevator, Trina begins, "Aunt Stella, I'm so sorry about my outburst in the hospital the other day. I didn't mean to be so rude.'

"Trina, I'm the one who should apologize. You know me. I can be a bit of a meddler." Both aunt and niece laugh in unison.

Stella continues, "In my desire to get you back to the way I wanted to see you living again, I overstepped. I pushed you a little too hard when you were not ready. I regret it. If I had known it would've contributed to you ending up in the hospital, I-"

"No, Aunt Stella. There were a lot of factors, and it's not all on you. Ultimately, I'm the one who has to learn to listen to myself and do what I know is right for me. That doesn't mean I won't need your advice and wisdom."

"I don't want to speak for Portia and Curtis, but I think they feel the same way. I won't tell you what to do but..." they both laugh. "When you're ready, your parents would love to see you and embrace you."

"Thanks for reminding me, and I will reach out to them soon. But right now, I'm going to head home and make a healthy lunch."

"I hear that! We'll catch up soon, sweetheart."

Just as Trina waved goodbye, she bumped directly into a hard chest.

"Excuse me. I'm sorry," she said. She looked up, only to see a smiling Kai.

Notes:

A Sprina reunion's coming up next. I promise!

Chapter 10

"Trina!" Kai exclaims with excitement.

"Kai." Trina replied tepidly

Kai noticed Trina's stunned expression and recalled his earlier promise to give her space.

"Oh, uh, Trina, I swear I'm not stalking you. I'm just on my way to a follow-up appointment with my physiatrist. But I can’t lie, I’m happy to see you."

"It's nice to see you, too. I hope you're appointment goes well. I'm just leaving from mine. I'm going to head home now and have some lunch."

"Trina, please! Can you wait for me? My appointment shouldn't take long. Let me take you out for lunch. I don't think avoiding each other is going to solve anything."

" Kai, I still need time. I don't know if I can be anyone's girlfriend right now."

"Then let's just have lunch as friends. We can go to Bobbie’s. It'll just be you and me. No interruptions, I swear. I'll keep the football talk to a minimum. I promise."

Remembering the dream she'd had in the hospital, where Kai stood in the doorway of the chapel after Spencer had mysteriously disappeared, Trina took a deep breath and answered, "Ok, Kai. I'll wait for you at Bobbie’s."

“Great!! I’ll see you there soon.”

As Trina walked away leaving a smiling Kai behind her, she angrily reprimanded herself, " Damn it, Trina! What happened to boundaries?! Why did I cave in so easily?"

While Trina waited, seated at the corner table at Bobbie’s, she contemplated how she would present her boundaries to Kai. She vowed that she could no longer be a silent voice in whatever type of relationship she chose to pursue.

Less than an hour after Trina's arrival, Kai walked through the doors of the diner, greeting Trina with a hug and a sheepish grin.

"Hey! Thanks for agreeing to meet with me. I've been worried about you. You haven’t responded to any of my texts. I just want to see you and hear your voice. I miss you, Trina."

"I appreciate your concern, Kai. I do, and honestly, I'm just taking everything one step at a time. I'm focusing on myself and trying to get my final projects turned in before the semester ends."

"Yeah, I remember how I got in the way of you doing that when we first met."

"Yeah, you did," Trina replied flatly

Kai swallowed nervously.

"Trina, I know everything wasn’t a bed of roses. But we had some good times together. I've had more time to reflect on how I behaved throughout our relationship and the things you did and sacrificed, especially all you did for me behind the scenes that I failed to acknowledge. I can't go back and undo it. But we can move forward and be in a better place together."

"How so, Kai? I don't think you understand that I lost parts of myself trying to be the perfect girlfriend for you. I can't risk doing that again. Ever since Spencer died, I've been in a fragile place trying to make other people happy and taking on things I wasn't ready for."

"You're right, Trina. But I promise that I can do better if you give us another chance. Let me be here for you. Let me help you heal."

"That's very sweet, Kai. But the reality is that you have a lot going on that demands your attention, and I don't think my needs align with yours. Football is your passion, and I never want to keep you from going after your dreams of playing in the NFL. I honestly don't see how you'd have the time to focus on us, Kai. You didn't have much time before."

Kai reaches out for Trina's hand

"I'll make time, Trina! Plus, the season’s nearly over. It’ll just be you and me."

Trina noticed the crack in Kai's voice and the tears forming in his eyes and thought to herself, "He sounds like he means it. I know he follows through when he’s determined."

"Trina, I know that I was arrogant and self-absorbed. But I'll do my best to follow your lead."

Trina took a long pause to think over his words and the sentiment behind them before she said,

" Fine. I'll give us another chance, but we'll have to take things much slower than before."

A wave of relief and joy spread across Kai's face as he said, " Yes! You won't regret it!"

It was an expression that seemed familiar to Trina. It reminded her of the time Spencer begged her for forgiveness, sending over a dozen flower bouquets to the dorm after he gave her the ultimatum regarding Ace and Esme moving out of Laura's apartment. After their much-needed conversation, Trina made her feelings known, and things improved tremendously between them until... until Paris.

By instinct, Trina wanted to push that memory back into the recesses of her mind. Instead, she consciously decided she wouldn't suppress her memories of loving Spencer. She thought things could improve similarly for her and Kai. This time, there was no Esme around to threaten them. Quinn's was Kai's to handle and didn’t hold a candle to villains. If things with Kai didn't work out, she vowed to herself that she wouldn't force it.

Kai began his transformation immediately. He began texting Trina first thing in the morning and last thing at night. He told her how he set Quinn straight, advising him to stay clear of Trina. Lunches, dates, and one-on-one time at Trina’s apartment became more frequent. Kai did indeed take Trina's cues when it came to displays of physical affection. Their heavier make-out sessions were replaced with tender kisses. In the moments when Spencer would enter her mind, she’d let her memories play out and slowly shift her focus back to Kai. His kisses still lacked passion but provided Trina with comfort. She kept note of it but chalked it up to rebuilding their new foundation. This time, Trina was conscious to stay open without ignoring the important details, but it proved more challenging than she initially expected.

When Christmas Eve rolled around, Kai showed up at Trina’s door just as she was about to head over to her parents’ house. He surprised Trina with a beautiful silver charm bracelet and tickets to the opening night of Phantom of the Opera, debuting at the PC Arts Center on Valentine’s Day. The charms on the bracelet included a paintbrush, a palette, an easel, the letter ‘T ’, and a heart. It was a charming and thoughtful gift that brightened Trina's eyes, making Kai beam with pride. “Maybe he was paying attention”, Trina thought to herself. She couldn't stop herself from reflecting on Christmas '23, when Spencer stopped by to gift her with a pair of beautiful diamond earrings.

What delighted Trina most was seeing a musical that had taken Broadway by storm for decades. How she wished Spencer could be in the audience with her the way they were in New York. “ Maybe I can bring part of him with me by wearing the diamond earrings,” she thought to herself. “Would that be wrong to do?”

Kai broke her thought by reaching for her hand to fasten the charm bracelet on her wrist. Kai’s large, satisfied smile and warm eyes gazed at her. She hesitated to ask but thought he might want to join her at her parents' home, but Kai quickly interjected, mentioning that he had to rush to catch the train down to Poughkeepsie to spend Christmas Day with his father. After a brief hug and a short peck, Kai left Trina in her apartment. Shortly after his exit, she made her way to her bedroom closet, where she found the jewelry case with Spencer’s diamond earrings.

Although Trina wanted to stay home and relax under the covers, she joined Kai at the Metro Court’s New Year's Eve Gala. All of the who’s who of Port Charles were out celebrating, including Joss, Gio, and her parents. Remembering Dr. Winters' advice to avoid self-isolation, she attended dressed in a long black evening gown that drew praise from Kai and caught the eye of many young men in attendance. She made an effort to talk to familiar PCU faces but could hardly wait to get home and change into her pajamas. The one highlight of the evening was watching the fireworks light up the night sky just as they had when she and Spencer cuddled close, envisioning their adventures together in Europe. Kai noticed a forlorn look on Trina’s face and pulled her in close to him. It was a comforting and sweet gesture, but it didn’t soothe the ache she felt in her heart.

Trina continued her therapy sessions with Dr. Winters. By early February, she received an unexpected call from Laura, who was in Paris to transport Spencer's remains back to Port Charles. Laura informed her that there wouldn't be another funeral service. She didn’t want Spencer’s loved ones to relive their initial grief. Laura then informed Trina that Spencer’s remains would be quietly buried in the cemetery plot where he was memorialized, but with all the paperwork, she didn’t expect it all to happen until the end of March. In a motherly tone, Laura sent Trina her love and reminded her that Spencer would want her to continue living her life.

As soon as the call ended, Trina could feel her chest begin to tighten and her breath begin to shorten. She immediately dialed Dr. Winter's direct number and went into GH for an emergency session, during which they discussed Trina's feelings about the finality of Spencer's death. She cried until she felt every tear had been drained from her body. She texted Joss, who arrived at the hospital to take Trina home and called Kai to meet them. Joss had to care for Donna and Avery and couldn’t head back to the apartment with Trina. Instead, Kai drove Trina back and offered to stay over and sleep on the couch. He was so insistent that Trina didn’t have time to refuse.

" Kai's been so great." Trina thought to herself. " But right now, I just want to be alone with my thoughts. Is it terrible of me to feel this way when he’s trying be supportive? "

They both spent that evening mostly in a comfortable silence, watching Life is Beautiful and eating Chinese takeout.

Kai mentioned wanting something sweet for dessert and made his way to the kitchen cupboards. He pulled out a box of ginger snaps that Trina had bought while shopping at the grocery store the day after she was discharged from the hospital. It reminded her of Spencer and brought her comfort. Kai looked at the box of cookies, exclaiming as he chuckled,

"Hey, I didn't realize you liked ginger snaps. I didn't think anyone our age liked ginger snaps."

“Yeah, I used to think so, too. But I’ve developed a taste for them.”

“Well, they’re not what I would normally eat, but they’ll do for now.”

"Spencer would have loved them", Trina thought to herself.

She wanted to tell Kai to put them back. But would that be petty when he was trying his best to comfort her? She would often buy ginger snaps when she wanted to feel Spencer’s presence and remind herself of his ginger snap-flavored kisses. She’d always keep a box of them in her old dorm room when she knew Spencer was coming for a visit or a steamy sleepover. Maybe she’d bought them with the hope that none of it was true. There was no body, and Spencer would come back to her the way he had in Greenland. Her mind was forced back to the present moment when she felt Kai cuddled up close to her, and Trina decided she’d let it go.

Yet a feeling of self-disappointment arose. Trina promised herself that she'd be truthful to Kai about her emotions and she wouldn't bite her tongue when it came to talking about Spencer. She told herself that she’d draw clear boundaries. But how could she now when Kai changed up his routine to be by her side?

When classes resumed for the spring semester, Kai transformed into Trina's shadow. At first, Trina found it endearing, but she was beginning to feel a bit smothered by his presence at her apartment and at the gallery. Trina never thought she'd wish for another football season where she could attend one of his games, have a drink to celebrate and head home to be alone. Something about Kai's change felt inorganic. He'd never been clingy, and Trina never expressed needing his constant presence. Trina began to sense that he was expecting something from her, but she couldn't put a finger on what it could be.

Kai’s 180 switch to the perfect attentive boyfriend slightly unsettled Trina. She couldn’t distinguish who he really was. Two months ago, he was the aloof, arrogant star athlete who enjoyed lots of public attention. But since her hospitalization, Kai became the guy who would casually drop an artist’s name in their conversations. He often sounded like he was reciting a Wikipedia page. He mirrored Trina in every way, and while Trina appreciated his efforts, she wondered if Kai changed too drastically too quickly. There was little trace of the cocky local QB1 star she’d met over a year ago. On occasion, when she was on campus, she'd observe Kai from afar talking to fans or chatting with his teammates, unaware of her presence. That's when Trina would catch a glimpse of the self-important football star she met. It made her wonder if Kai was revealing a side of himself that he’d kept hidden from her or if he created a new version of himself to appease her after their argument and near break-up. If Kai always had this sensitive side then why hadn’t he shown it to Trina early on in their relationship?

“People change. Spencer changed, right?! So it’s possible for Kai too,” Trina told herself whenever these internal questions arose.

But Trina couldn’t ignore the differences between Kai and Spencer's transformation. Spencer’s change was gradual and often bumpy, full of mistakes and a steep learning curves that encouraged genuine growth. He had shown his tender side to her from day one, even when he acted like a jerk to everyone else. And even when he pretended to back Esme, he couldn’t help but find a way to let her know what she truly meant to him.

“Ugh, Trina, you're mind is such a mess. You’re overthinking and criticizing Kai for being too supportive, too thoughtful, and too...perfect? You told him what you needed from him, and he delivered. Why aren’t you happier?”

 

Valentine’s Day 2026 Part I

It was Trina’s second Valentine’s Day with Kai. As she applied the finishing touches to her makeup and checked that every braid was pinned neatly into her updo, her mind drifted to the memory of the life-altering first kiss she shared with Spencer three years ago. She closed her eyes and felt the warm quivering sensation that grew between her thighs. She felt into the memory of the intense heat that built up between them as they kissed each other hungrily like they’d been starving for sustenance that only the other could satisfy. She envisioned Spencer’s large hand holding onto her waist as he walked her back. She felt how badly she wanted him to take her right there in the gallery. Her hand instinctively slid down to enter her pink lace panties when she heard her phone ping.

It was Kai. He texted, “Hey Trina, I hope you’re ready. I have a amazing evening planned for us”.

Trina took a big gulp. Other than the show and dinner, what else could Kai have planned? She could feel her chest tighten and immediately began breathing techniques. Once she felt calm, she stepped into her form-fitting red mid-length gown and black high heels.

Sitting next to Kai in the theater, Trina was entranced by the Phantom of the Opera. The music and set had a gothic quality that brought Spencer, Wyndemere, and Spoon Island to mind. When the Phantom sang “The Music of the Night”, tears rolled down her face as the words made paper-cut like tears where love and grief bled out to mingle simultaneously. All of the songs sounded as if they were written for her and Spencer. She was happy for the darkness in the theater, she didn’t want anyone to see the tears roll onto her chest and stain her dress. Trina knew that she and the audience were meant to root for the hero, Raoul, Christine’s savior and true love. Yet she couldn't help but empathize with the Phantom’s desire to be loved despite what he believed made him unlovable: his scars. She could also see herself as Christine, allured by the Phantom’s dark mystery and magic while needing Raoul, a man who loves her wholeheartedly. Merged, both characters embodied Spencer’s many sides: mysterious, loving, jealous, romantic, extravagant, empathetic, dramatic, generous, brooding, committed, and heroic, all of which made Trina stand at attention whenever he entered her orbit. At the end of the show, everyone stood up to give the actors and the crew a standing ovation. Trina looked over at Kai, whose visage was projecting a deeper level of admiration on her than she’d ever noticed before. She was flattered yet terrified.

As they were escorted to their table at the PC Grille, Trina looked around to see the other couples of Port Charles sitting across from each other, each captivated by the other. Was this how she was meant to feel about Kai after months of seeing his sensitive side? She ignored the nerves pulling at her stomach and smiled at Kai as he pulled out her chair. Shortly, the maître d' arrived at their table to greet them. Like most of Port Charles, he was a fan of Kai’s QB1 career at PCU and expressed joy to see him back on the field. He complimented Trina’s beauty and shared the Valentine’s Day special. After he departed from the table, Kai leaned in toward Trina and whispered,

“I’m so glad I was able to secure a reservation for us here tonight. They were booked, and I mentioned my name to the receptionist and the maître d' called me back right away saying it would be an honor to have me and my date here tonight.”

“And there he is! Where has he been hiding all this time?”, Trina thought to herself. The self-important athlete who relished in the attention and special treatment he received from almost everyone. She pushed back on Spencer’s arrogance because she saw that deep down he was better, and it was just a cover. But she’d realized that this is who Kai might actually be.

“Nice.” Trina nodded. “Well, it’s a beautiful place, and I’m sure most of Port Charles wanted to get a table here. Good for us!”

Kai smiled and placed his hand on Trina’s. She could feel the nerves beginning to punch at her gut.

“So, Trina. What did you think of the show?”

“Oh, I thought it was gorgeous. I’d read the novel years ago, and it was amazing to see it all performed on stage. The music was top-notch. Thanks for taking me to see it. I enjoyed myself. And what about you? Did you like it?”

“Trina, the only thing I can remember was how beautiful you looked sitting next to me.”

As soon as those words left Kai’s mouth, memories of Spencer sitting across from her at Essence in NYC came to mind. For a split second, the man sitting across from her was Spencer, not Kai. Inside, she questioned if there was a glitch in the matrix.

She excused herself to head to the restroom, where she stood in a stall doing breathing exercises to stave off another panic attack. Once Trina caught her breath and freshened up her makeup, she returned to the table where Kai sat holding a slender jewelry box.

“Hey Trina, is everything alright?”

“Um, yeah. What’s that you’re holding?”

“It’s yours, open it.” Kai smiled

Trina opened the jewelry case to reveal a beautiful ruby necklace.”

“Oh, wow! Kai, this is gorgeous, but it’s too much.”

“No, Trina, it’s nowhere near enough for my girlfriend. It’ll match your diamond earring perfectly. Look, I know we’ve had our ups and downs and I know now that I should’ve been more aware of what you’ve been going through while you were helping me heal from my injuries and supporting my return to football. I know you’re the person I want and need by my side. I think we could be amazing together, Trina.”

Trina’s doe eyes widened with shock.

“Kai, I think we should-”

“Trina, I just need to get this out before I lose the nerve to tell you.”

Trina’s hands fidgeted as she tried to will Kai to stop.

“Don’t say it! Don’t say it! Don’t say it!” she shouted inside her head.

“I love you, Trina. ”

Another glitch in the matrix. Kai became Rory and then became Kai again. Trina’s words failed to form, and the urge to escape sent her sprinting out of the front door.

Chapter 11

Notes:

Sprina's back!! I hope you all enjoy this chapter.

Valentine's Day 2026 Part II

Trina stands up in the mist-covered cemetery, staring up at the familiar face of the beautiful ghost who resembles Spencer. At worst, this is a hallucination; at best, Spencer is a comforting apparition. Either way, he can’t be real. Spencer’s remains were recovered. Hallucination or apparition, Spencer's never looked more handsome than he appears, standing tall under the soft moonlight.

“Trina, baby. I’m here. I’m alive.”

“No, No, No. You’re not real. You’re a phantom. You’re a figment of my imagination. I know it. I know that if I close my eyes and open them, you’ll vanish. I know that if I turn away and look back, you won’t be standing there.”

“Trina, baby, I’m very real, made of flesh and blood. I promise I won’t ever leave you again.”

Spencer tried to use every ounce of control he could muster to be patient and wait for Trina to approach him. But he was kidding himself. He couldn’t stand there and watch the key to his heart tremble with tears and doubt herself. He remembered her panic attacks, and he could tell she was experiencing shock and he needed to bring her back into the moment. He bent down and picked up a small, smooth, shiny stone.

“It’s ok, baby. I’ll take one step towards you. I’ll throw this stone at your feet. When it lands, I want you to pick it up and graze your fingers over it and tell me how it feels.”

Trina nodded. Spencer threw the stone, and she bent down to pick it up and grazed her fingers over the stone.

“I saw it land, and it feels smooth, Spencer. It feels smooth. Spencer?!! Spencer!!!”

They lock eyes. As Spencer steps closer, Trina leaps directly into his arms.

Spencer holds a sobbing Trina against his body. He grabs her face with both hands. They gaze at each other, both studying the other's face. Spencer can't hold off for another moment, and neither can Trina. They kiss each other furiously and deeply as they recite each other’s names

In between their breathless kisses, Spencer utters, “Trina, I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry. I never wanted to leave you. I never wanted to be a second away from you!”

"Oh my God!! You’re here! You’re really here!" Trina cries out as she caresses Spencer’s face.”

Their tongues reconnect as they suckle at each other’s lips, searching for the sustenance they’d been starving for since that fateful night on the Seine.”

The mist is now drizzling rain falling upon the grass and soil where ‘Not Spencer’ is not buried but very alive and holding Trina’s petite body against his muscular frame. She lays her head on Spencer's chest. Her ears take in the sweetest melody she thought she’d never hear again.

“Baby, it’s starting to come down. We should get out of the rain. There’s a car waiting outside the cemetery to take us to where I’m staying. Come with me, Trina,” Spencer whispers while planting a kiss on Trina’s forehead.

“Yes! Take me with you.”

Spencer takes Trina’s hands to lead her out.

“Ow!! Ow!!” Trina screams

Spencer panics, “What’s wrong, my love?!”

“My feet are sore. I ran all the way here from midtown in these heels.”

“You what?!” Spencer says in disbelief. They both laugh

“That’s not a problem. It would be my honor, Trina Robinson, to carry you wherever you want to go from now on.”

Spencer lifts Trina off her feet and carries her to the lane where a black SUV is waiting to take them to a location on the outskirts of Port Charles

They arrive at an old mini-mansion hidden by tall trees and wild-growing foliage. Spencer opens the door and carries her upstairs to a modern loft on the second floor. He flips on the lights, and Trina does her best to stand.

As the light illuminates the living room, Trina and Spencer see each other clearly for the first time. They drink each other in until neither of them can take the short two-foot distance between them. They move quickly toward each other, pressing their bodies together.

There are so many questions that beg to be asked. There are so many answers he wants to give her. At this moment, they silently agree that it can all wait until after they've been properly reunited.

“Spencer removes Trina’s short black fur coat and throws it on the couch as Trina tugs at his long black overcoat.”

He takes Trina's chin and tilts her head up so she can see directly into his eyes, inviting her to look through the window to his soul to help her locate the Spencer she knows. Trina bites her lower lip, her doe eyes widen, allowing him to do the same.

Spencer looks Trina up and down. He’s left speechless by the view of her beauty emphasized by that curve-hugging, red evening gown. The sight of her calves stacked in high heels makes Spencer want to howl at the moon, but instead lets out a low guttural growl.

“How is it possible that you’re more beautiful than I remember?”

“With all that rain, I’m sure I look a mess.”

“No, you look perfect, And your hair is in braids, just like it was on the day we met”.

“Oh, they’re goddess braids.”

Spencer reaches down and plays with a loose braid that’s fallen from her updo.

“Goddess. That's a fitting description for you”, Spencer answers in an intoxicating daze

Trina’s breath hitches as she takes in Spencer, whose broad chest and biceps are all bulging through a dress shirt that can’t quite contain them. His height is more pronounced than she recollects, and his back is strong and straight.

Spencer inches toward Trina, reaches for her hands, and interlaces their fingers before bringing Trina’s hand up to his mouth to plant tender kisses on her knuckles. He plays with her fingers and draws them to his mouth to lick her fingertips. She gazes up at him in amazement.

Trina inches herself closer, her body flush against his, and she feels his stiffness, making her wonder how long he’s been in this state. The thought sends waves of heat rising through her center. Trina can feel the wetness pooling between her legs as her body readies itself for him.

Without hesitation, Spencer guides Trina to the couch he sits her down, kisses her feet, and begins to unstrap her heels. He then lifts her body and carries her up to the bedroom.

Spencer places Trina on her feet, bends down, and begins nibbling at Trina’s collarbone like a hungry vampire. He unzips her dress from the back and unhooks her bra with lightning speed. Trina turns her face toward her right shoulder to catch Spencer’s lips as he runs his large hands down her soft, deep bronze arms. His slender fingertips find her breasts and make circular motions around her hardened nipples. Trina moans as Spencer lifts one of his hands to place gentle pressure around her neck while deepening their kiss.

Spencer sits down on the bed and begins to kiss down Trina’s spine and lands at the small of her back. Trina throws her head back, giving into the tingling sensation she feels from behind.

Trina spins around and begins to quickly unbutton his shirt. She tugs at the belt on his slacks, and Spencer can’t work fast enough to help her remove them. He’s left in nothing but his black boxers. Just as she suspected, his erection is stiff enough to cut glass. She pulls down his boxers to reveal his hard shaft. It’s bigger and more handsome than she remembered. This time, she won’t forget to draw it in her sketchbook, but for now, she’ll recommit everything about it to memory. Trina runs her hand along his broad chest and rests it on his heart, feeling it beat rapidly. She stares back at his leaking tip.

His eyes are fiery coals full of desire. “Do you see what you do to me, Ms. Robinson? It’s what you’ve always done to me."

Spencer pulls Trina onto his lap, and she runs her fingers against the grooves of his face and those perfect lips that she yearned to taste on the lonely nights when her body ached for his. He leans his face into her hand, kissing her palm and savoring her touch. Their mouths connect, and he turns Trina on her back

Spencer moves down her body, kissing the side of her feet while massaging her soles. He begins kissing his way up Trina’s ankles to her leg up into her inner thigh and repeats the identical trail on the other side. He licks the sides of her waist and slowly slides down her pink lace panties to reveal her center, dripping and flushed with desire. He blows at her clit and Trina whimpers and writhes against the white sheets that contrast against her beautiful bronzed cocoa skin.

He glides his tongue up the center of her body and turns his attention to her breasts by flicking her taut nipples with his tongue until he's suckling them hard as if he's trying to draw out nourishment.

He wants more than anything to taste her above and below, and devour he will. Right now, there’s a pull and an urgency to unite their bodies and reclaim a level of connection that fate tried to break. Spencer slides his fingers inside of Trina and feels she’s blooming for him like a rare flower.

Trina draws his fingers in deeper. He takes her cue, moving them in a come-hither motion that sends waves of electricity through her body.

“Spencer! Spencer!” she moans as she widens her legs in full invitation. Spencer sees the desperation in her eyes and hears the call. This isn’t a time for edging or denying his moon and stars what she’s been missing since their last night in Paris.

Trina knows Spencer’s never been patient, and in this moment, she’s never been so pleased.

Spencer removes his fingers from her core and coats his shaft with her moisture. Trina wraps her legs around him as he runs his length along her labia. He slowly glides into her, pulls himself out, and plunges himself deeper into her again. They both let out an emotional gasp colored by pleasure and a release of emotional anguish.

It's been so long, but Trina’s body remembers him and adjusts to accommodate Spencer’s wide girth. His length drives her to undulate her hips to catch him. A primal part of her wants to take all of him in further into what feels like a bottomless bliss. Trina inhales Spencer’s breath, and he pants and moans her name.

This is more than longing. This is a spiritual reunion of two bodies, hearts, and souls. Spencer’s movements take her into a hidden universe she never knew existed.

The feeling of Trina surrounding him sends tears flowing down his face. What most men will never admit, but what Spencer knows, is the feeling of complete safety and protection he experiences when sheathed by the woman he loves. She’d always been his hero. Knowledge of her very existence had saved his life. Together, they joined the divine feminine, the divine masculine, and everything in between, the physical and spiritual embodiment of Shiva Shakti.

Trina could feel her tears flow down her face and see Spencer’s land on her chest. The pressure was building as he felt her clenching tighter around him. Together, they chased the sensation to the edge of the horizon. Trina cries out Spencer’s name and bites down on his shoulder as she orgasms on his shaft, further pulling him into her. As sure as pressure bursts pipes, Spencer comes hard, coating Trina's walls with his release in a final thrust.

In a cosmic dance, they’ve reclaimed all that was lost and stolen.

Chapter 12

Trina and Spencer lay in bed facing each other after a lovemaking experience that can only be described as spiritual. Spencer’s arm rests across Trina’s waist as Trina caresses his ears.

Trina scans Spencer face noticing that although he’s still very handsome, something has changed. The lines along his eyes have deepened, matured by pain and struggle. Something darker has come over his features. In a way she can’t put her finger on, Spencer’s features appear more Cassadine than ever before, or at least in the way she’s heard people describe the appearance of his late great-uncle Stefan and his maniacal grandfather, Stavros. It makes sense to her. Spencer now has the face of a young man who’s seen his own death. That realization brings tears of sadness and gratitude to her eyes. Yet in the same breath, Trina feels nothing but waves of pure love radiating off of Spencer. As she looks deeply into his eyes, she sees her own image reflecting back at her. It’s matched by Spencer’s expression of adoration and it makes her feel like a goddess. She can’t help but wonder if he notices any changes in her.

Spencer reaches up and wipes away Trina’s tears with his thumb. As his eyes explore Trina’s face, he’s taken aback by her striking beauty. Her eyes are bright but tired. The light is still there, but something dimmed while he was away. In Trina’s face, he sees the fatigue of young woman who's mourned a loved one's permanent absence. There's an ocean's depth in her eyes. Her face is still exquisite and radiant but colored by the exhaustion of grief. It elicits a sharp pang of guilt in his heart knowing that his absence caused Trina so much pain.

No words are spoken during these revelations. No words can capture the feelings that both understand so well.

As Trina's fingers brush across Spencer’s temple, she notices a large, faint scar along his hairline.

“How?" Is the first word Trina speaks, breaking the comfortable silence

“The scar?”

“Yes, the scar. And not just that. All of it. Everything, Spencer. How did you survive? Where have you been for the past two years? Do you remember our last night together in Paris?”

Spencer reaches for Trina’s hand, guiding her to sit up beside him as they lean against the plush burgundy headboard.

“First, Trina, I want you to know there wasn’t a moment that passed by when I didn’t ache for you and think of ways to get back to you.”

Trina takes a deep breath in preparation for what she’s about to hear.

“To be honest, Trina. I don’t remember much about that night other than being tied up and seeing you and Esme fight. Everything after that is just a blur.”

“I’ll try to jog your memory. I knocked Esme out and cut your zip ties. We left her in the room and went to the deck, trying to signal for help. And that’s when… And that’s when….”

Trina’s throat fills with tears, but she continues, “That’s when Esme stabbed you with the syringe full of some powerful drug that must’ve worked like a tranquilizer because you began to lose your motor functions. It was so scary to see you like that. You couldn’t even stand up. Then Esme came after me with the same syringe and we struggled, and that’s when you gathered whatever strength you had and you pulled Esme off me. You were trying to get the syringe from her but you lost your balance and you tumbled overboard with her straight into the Seine. It was so terrifying, Spencer. I knew you wouldn’t be able to swim your way back like you did in Greenland.”

Spencer tries to take in the missing fragments of the night, but his attention turns to Trina, who's covering her mouth with both hands. Her eyes are staring into space. Spencer caresses her cheek to bring her back to the present moment.

“It’s ok, baby. I’m here now. I’m here now. I’m fine. We don’t have to talk about it all right now. I can tell you in parts.”

“Spencer I’ve gotten used to these bouts of sadness that come up with replaying that night in my mind. And it’s replayed in my head over and over since that night on the Seine. Please don’t be alarmed. Tell me everything that happened”, Trina replies while rubbing the scar along Spencer’s temple.

Spencer wants to pause to process that revelation, but Trina eagerly looks at him to continue

“The first memory I have after that night is waking up in a what looked like a hospital room. I didn’t know how long I’d been there. I was in immeasurable pain. I wanted to get up from bed but I couldn’t. I looked down to see most of my body in a cast, and I could hear people speaking what sounded like Russian. I screamed, and I just remember the nurses rushing to my side and injecting me with a sedative. They put me in an induced coma. I woke up two days later, the doctor they hired came to speak to me and told me that I’d been found 15 miles downstream near Conflans-Sainte-Honorine. When the divers found my body, they thought I was dead, but one of them decided to check my pulse. They checked me into a hospital under a false name and then had me transferred by air to a facility in Belarus.

“Who found you, Spencer? Why did they send you all the way to Belarus?"

The people who found me are the Romanchuks. They’re distant relatives of my great-grandmother, Helena. Her roots were Russian. That’s where the whole prince title comes from. Supposedly, we’re all descended from the Romanovs who fled Russia after the Bolshevik Revolution. The other descendants of the Romanovs are spread throughout Europe, the Cassadines just happen to be from the Greek branch. More importantly, we’re also the wealthiest. Anyway, these distant relatives knew that I was in Paris as soon as you and I stepped off the plane from Port Charles. They’re alerted anytime a Cassadine lands or travels to a main European city like Paris. They’d been tipped off that I had fallen into the Seine by an officer who works closely with Paris’ Prefect of Police. The Romanchuk’s launched their own search for me, independent of the police. They instructed their divers to continue the search after the Paris police called it off. I learned that they didn’t expect to find me alive. Their initial plan was to find my body and ransom it back to my father.”

Spencer stops to take a breath, and Trina guides him to lay his head down on her bare chest. She presses a tender kiss on Spencer’s forehead.

“When I was found I had a huge gash on my head. I must’ve bumped it against a stone somewhere along the banks. That was nothing compared to the other injuries I had. Two of my ribs were broken, and there was some spinal damage. My knees were fractured. I was a broken mess, Trina.”

“Spencer, don’t talk about yourself like that. You’re a survivor, stronger than Superman,” Trina says with conviction.

“I still wouldn’t be a strong as my Superwoman,” Spencer exclaims as he kisses Trina’s hands.

“Anyway, I stayed there in the facility with a team of doctors hired by the Romanchuks, I think I had at least three surgeries in my first year there. The second year was physical therapy. It was the thought of coming back to you that pulled me through. I thought about your smile, your laugh, and the cute way you scrunch your nose, and I knew I had to get back to you. Somehow, I still had my dove. They found it floating next to me on the riverbank. I lost my wallet, but I still had my dove, which meant I still had a part of you with me.

Hot tears begin streaming down Trina’s cheeks

“You still have your dove, Spencer?! I kept mine close. I never stopped carrying it with me. I took it out and held it in my hands every time I thought of you. I was holding it in my hand when you found me at the cemetery.

Spencer holds Trina in his arms while leaving a trail of gentle kisses that begin from her forehead and end on her lips. As their kiss begins to deepen, Trina pulls back

“Spencer, stop. Please tell me more about what happened to you while I still have a little bit of self-control left.”

“Ok, ok. If I must.” Spencer whispers in Trina’s ear.

“Where was I? Yes, I remember. A representative of the Romanchuks, a distant cousin named Oleksandr, told me that there would be no phone calls or contact with family or friends. He was a huge guy, Trina, and I tried to escape. I made multiple attempts after I regained strength in my legs and arms, but Trina, it was like a sealed-off hospital bunker. I thought I’d seen everything, but I’d never experienced a place like that. Aside from being held captive, everyone there was decent to me, even sympathetic at times. I used to joke that Cassadines have ice in our veins, but I’ve never experienced cold like the winters in rural Belarus.” Spencer shivers at the memory

Did they want something from you?

Yes, but luckily they’re not evil geniuses like Helena or Victor. What they wanted was simple. They wanted 25% of the stock in Cassadine Industries for bringing me back to health. Earlier this year, they heard news that Cassadine inheritance was put in a trust for Ace with my father in prison and me being legally dead. I was afraid that they’d kill me so I negotiated letting me return to reclaim my inheritance and repay them for rescuing me with 10% stock in Cassadine Industries. I said it was that or nothing at all, literally. After tense discussions, they agreed. They’ll have eyes on me until the deal comes through. I’m not too worried. They’re more interested in business than cruelty. It makes me wonder where Helena inherited her vile edge.”

“Wow Spencer! When did you get back to Port Charles? Two months ago, I was bombarded by reporters who said that the your remains had been found in the Seine?”

“What?!”

“The news devastated me. It felt like I lost you all over again. I wished it was Esme. Wait, do you know what happened to her?"

“No, not really. I was told that the search team that found me never came across her body. Esme was never a strong swimmer, so I think she’s gone, Trina. I got into Port Charles this afternoon. The Romanchuks set me up here in this abandoned mansion. They’ve got good taste in furniture, I must say," Spencer dryly chuckles.

“On the plane, I learned that my family held a memorial and there was a grave. I came to the cemetery to look at my headstone, and that’s when I saw you sitting there like an angel in my dreams. I wanted to go to you right away, but there were so many doubts running through my head. Two years have passed by, and what if you had settled into a new life? I wondered if you’d still want me the way that I want you.”

“Spencer, I never stopped wanting you. I never could. Whether it be two years or two lifetimes”

“Trina, I’m aware it’s Valentine’s Day. You look so beautiful in your dress, like something you’d wear on a special date. Is there someone else in your life now?”

Spencer knows the answer, but the jealous Spencer, the possessive Spencer, doesn’t want his predictions confirmed. But the man he’s become wants nothing more than to support the love of his life, who’s grieved him for more than two years, so he decides to call his maturity to the fore. He knows that he’ll be there and he’ll listen to whatever Trina wants to share. Being with her, seeing her in her present life, is what matters most to him.

A pang of guilt and shame arises in Trina’s gut. And Spencer can see her conflicted emotions written all over her face. His breath hitches, preparing for what she’s about to reveal

“Trina, before you begin, I want you to know that I don’t want you to feel guilty about moving on with your life. Until tonight, I was dead in your mind. I can’t imagine that level of grief, and if you met someone who helped you heal and feel loved. That’s good.”

Trina knows Spencer means it or wants to mean it. But she recalls how jealous and territorial Spencer would be when other guys tried to pursue her. Hell, he almost punched Cam for having kissed her a year before Spencer even knew she existed. He was never good at masking his feelings in front of her. But looking at his face, there’s a genuine receptiveness to hearing about Trina’s present life.

“Spencer, um, I did start dating a guy from PCU. His name is Kai, and um, he’s a football star at PCU. When you saw me at the cemetery, I’d just left him at PC Grille.”

“What’s he like?” Spencer’s jaw clenches, and his eyes darken after hearing Kai’s name, just as Trina suspected they would. Something about his natural reaction tickles her.

“ Well, he’s obsessed with football. He’s a well-known QB-1 at PCU. We started dating almost a year ago when I returned to PCU after I took a semester off following my return from Paris. Kai’s a nice guy, very self-assured, like someone I met five years ago. He’s just very focused on becoming a professional athlete.”

“He sounds absolutely boring.”

“Spencer!” Trina laughs

“So, I’m right. He’s boring.”

“Spencer!”

“Ok, I’m sorry, go on.”

“I met Kai after we were assigned a school project that he never showed up for. I was initially annoyed by him. But we slowly found common ground and developed an acquaintance. I was watching a PCU football game with a friend, and saw him get injured on the field. That’s when things changed. For some reason, I wanted to help him or save him. I know now that I wanted to save him because I couldn’t save you.”

“ Trina, that sounds like you. Always helpful and compassionate,” Spencer says while playing with one of Trina’s braids

“How does he treat you?”

“Um, fine. He’s not a romantic guy, but he can be kind and thoughtful when he’s not busy.”

“It sounds like he didn’t make time for you. Does he not know that he’s dating the gorgeous and gifted Trina Robinson?”

“No, I wasn’t the special one in our relationship.”

“What?! Is he crazy?!”

“Kai’s the sports celebrity of Port Charles. All eyes are on him, and his time is always in demand.”

“ A 'celebrity'?", Spencer says making air quotes. We’re talking about a football player?! It’s a good thing I’m back home now.”

Trina tries not to laugh, but she misses Spencer’s grandeur and pettiness.

“Spencer, there’s something I want to tell you. I lost myself for a while trying to be a famous college football player’s girlfriend. You wouldn’t have recognized me if you’d seen me months ago. I was moving so fast, just trying to create some type of life different from the one I thought I’d have with you. And everyone wanted me to move on, and they all suggested I move on with Kai. So I did. I’m ashamed of how I let it all happen.”

“Trina, I could never think less of you. Never!”

“I know Spencer, the problem was that I thought less of myself. I ended up fainting after having a panic attack when I learned they’d found your remains. Kai tried to be there for me. And we patched things up. We were doing ok until tonight. ”

"You were in the hospital?! Are you ok, baby? Spencer says as he cradles her face with his hands.

"I'm better than ok now that you're next to me."

“Trina? ”

“Yes, Spencer.”

“Do you love him? Are you in love with Kai?” Spencer winces as he poses the question.

“No, Spencer, I don’t love Kai. And I feel terrible saying it out loud.”

“What do you mean? Why?"

"God, Spencer!! I must be a terrible person, Kai’s been calling and probably worried about me and I haven’t answered. I don’t even want to. Honestly, I haven’t thought of him since our eyes met at the cemetery. He doesn’t deserve to be treated this way. I’m usually better than this. I don’t treat people so dismissively. Letting him worry is cruel. But even though it’s selfish, but I can’t help just wanting to shut everyone out and just be with you.

Spencer lay on his side stroking Trina’s shoulder while she spoke. Whenever he sensed she was in distress, his first instinct was to soothe her. Growing up as a child without a mother, he’d felt starved of touch, and wished a loving hand would reach out to him. It wasn’t Cassadine-like to ask his father for daily hugs or kisses. Although he never voiced it to Trina, it seemed she instinctively knew and never questioned his need for a tactile connection, and she was always happy to reciprocate. Her presence in his life broke the spell of the lonely prince locked away in his castle of solitude.

“Trina, Trina. You’re not cruel, and it’s ok to be selfish and claim what you want. It’s better than selfless. I’ll take on the guilt you’re feeling. You deserve to feel good, baby. God, knows you deserve to feel good. Trina, you don’t have to make any major decisions now. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Spencer, the moment I saw you I knew there was no choice to make. I want you.”

Spencer pulls Trina in for a deep kiss, and the tenderness transforms into raw passion.

Trina can feel his erection poking at her thigh. She pushes Spencer onto his back and climbs onto his lap, lowering herself down until he’s completely inside of her.

She whispers, “ It’s you, I want,” and begins to ride Spencer with a hunger he’s never seen in her. He holds onto her undulating hips, but she needs no guidance. She knows how to take both of them to pure bliss

Trina throws her head back, presenting her stiff nipples to Spencer’s lips. He takes one then the other into his mouth, lightly nibbling at her peaks. She feels like a goddess. And the sensation of controlling his depth and motion is powerful

He lays back and takes the full view of Trina in. She’s ethereal, and he has no doubt that a goddess of love and sex is rearranging his soul.

He’s determined to make this last, and lifts Trina off and places her on the bed, and she knows what he wants, and she obliges by bending over as he enters her from behind. His strokes feel like magic, and Trina swears she's seeing stars.

Spencer feels her tighten, and he tugs her braids and watches her back arch. He can’t help but smack her perfectly round cheeks. Trina’s moaning and screaming out his name, and it’s the best melody he’s ever heard.

He looks down to feel Trina squirting in orgasm as she gives a final piercing scream. That’s all he needs to hear to release his seed inside of her.

They fall onto each other in exhaustion.

“How does it keep getting better? I’m too young for a heart attack, Trina Robinson,” Spencer’s says with winded breath

“I don’t know, Mr. Cassadine, but I’d like to try and find out what we can accomplish in the shower.”

After their shower, Trina puts on one of Spencer’s T-shirts and helps him change the sheets.

They both lay down. Trina cuddles up in Spencer’s arms.

“I think it’s time for us to get some sleep, baby.”

“Spencer, I’m scared to go to sleep. What if I wake up and find out that this was all a dream and you’re not really here?”

“I have an idea that will show you this is all real.”

Spencer retrieves his dove from his pants pocket and goes downstairs to get Trina's from her purse. He returns quickly to their bed..

“Trina, hold both of our doves together in your hand as you sleep. Feel the texture and know it’s all real. I promise I’ll be here in the morning when you wake up and every morning after that. You’re never getting rid of me, pretty girl. Our love will always guide me home to you.”

Chapter 13

The sunlight pierces through the curtains and shines directly onto Trina’s face, causing her to awaken from the kind of restful slumber she hasn’t experienced in the past two years. As her eyes find focus, the memory of last night begins to rush in, and she panics. She asks herself if it was all a dream. She stares up at the plain white ceiling, afraid to look around the room lest she find that she’s back in her bedroom, proving Spencer’s return to be a vivid hallucination. Then she recalls Spencer’s instructions to hold their two doves in her left hand. Trina feels her left hand is open and clutches her fist tightly, pulling it closer to her face. To her relief, the two white doves are still there.

As she smiles with joy, a large, muscular, tan arm throws itself around her waist and draws her closer into its body. She turns to her right to see a sleeping Spencer wearing a peaceful grin. She wonders if Spencer is a time traveler, because surely his sculpted features must have inspired Michelangelo’s David. She wishes to be a talented sculptor who could interpret Spencer like the legendary Italian Renaissance painter.

Spencer stirs from his sleep, opens his eyes, and showcases his perfect pearly whites when he registers Trina’s eyes staring at him in wonder.

“Hi, Good Morning, gorgeous!!” Spencer says as he pulls Trina in even closer.

“Hi, Good Morning, handsome!!” Trina says teary-eyed.

Spencer takes his thumb and catches the tears falling from her eyes.

“I’m ok, Spencer. These are happy tears. I’m happy last night wasn’t a dream and that you’re really here with me.”

“Yes, baby. I’m back and it’s all real. And we can wake up like this every day, if you want,” Spencer says while kissing Trina’s hand.

“Of, course I wouldn’t have it any other way, Spencer!”

Spencer presses his forehead against Trina’s, and they both smile their way into a passionate kiss.

Spencer’s reluctant to break for air and declares, “I. Kiss. Promise. Kiss. to. Kiss. Wake. Kiss. Up. Kiss. Every. Kiss. Day. Kiss. Beside. Kiss. You. Kiss. Ms. Kiss. Robinson.”

Trina giggles in response, and Spencer takes the opportunity to migrate his kisses down Trina’s chin, where he begins to nibble on her neck. She moans in pleasure.

Spencer whispers in a low register near Trina’s ear ‘There’s a special place I need to taste’

Trina nods. Spencer raises himself above her and helps Trina, and removes her t-shirt. She watches as his pupils dilate. He holds intense eye contact with Trina as he begins to kiss a line down the center of her body. Trina feels the heat building inside like a silent volcano. The near identical scene she’s fantasized about during those lonely nights is happening.

Little does she know that Spencer shared the same fantasy since they were tragically separated.

Spencer kisses Trina’s mound and parts her labia with his fingers, and he smiles wide at her already aroused clitoris. And with little pause, he begins his tongue hits Trina’s most sensitive spot. She lets out a yelp, feeling like she’s left her body. Spencer continues to make circles with his tongue and alternates by inserting his fingers into her while he gently sucking the petal like-flesh.

Trina’s legs tighten around Spencer’s head. Spencer can barely breathe but he doesn’t mind passing out. She begins to pull at his hair as she moves rhythmically to meet his tongue.

Her rhythms ignite an idea in Spencer’s mind, and he pauses to look up at Trina.

“Please, Spencer, don’t stop,” Trina begs.

Spencer looks up and just as she’d imagined, he looks like a ravenous wild man with his hair ruffled and his face glossy with Trina’s wetness.

"Baby, you taste like heaven, and I like it when your hips move into me. I loved seeing you take control like last night. I want you to do it again, but this time on my face."

Spencer helps Trina switch positions and Spencer resumes, lapping up Trina's moisture like ambrosia.

Trina restarts her rhythm, picking up the pace as she undulates against his tongue.

She looks back to see Spencer’s shaft standing at attention. She reaches and wraps her fingers around it and begins to stroke him. Spencer’s leg jerks as he lets out a gutteral grunt. Trina can feel his vibration and is motivated to continue.

Pressure begins to build in Trina’s center, and Spencer can feel her legs tighten. He’s determined to make her come like never before.

Trina’s growing more sensitive and instinctively starts to move away. Spencer wraps his arms around her thighs and says

“Don’t run from it, baby. I got you”

She heeds his instructions and grabs the headboard. With a piercing scream, Trina orgasms, gushing all over Spencer.

Spencer can feel her body tremble and her legs buckle. He helps Trina off.

Breathing heavily, Trina says, “Oh, my God, Spencer, I didn’t know that was going to happen. Not again, I would have moved over or-”

“Don’t apologize, Trina. That was glorious!”

“It has to be illegal to feel this good, Spencer.”

“It should be illegal for you to experience anything less.”

Trina grabbed Spencer’s hand. “Let’s hop in the shower, I can help you wash your hair. They both chuckle.

“And then we can get dressed and have breakfast,” Trina adds

“Sure. But baby, I’ve already had my breakfast and it’s the best meal I’ve ever had.”

Trina’s eyes widen as she feigns propriety.

“Do we need to be so vulgar, Mr. Cassadine?”

“ Really? After what we just did, Ms. Robinson?”

Try as she might, Trina can’t keep a straight face

“C'mon, Spencer, let’s shower!"

After Trina and Spencer dry off, the reality of where she left things with Kai reignites the sense of guilt and begins to weigh heavily on Trina's shoulders. She reaches for another t-shirt from Spencer’s drawer and places it over her head.

Always in tune with subtle shifts in her energy, Spencer notices the worry displayed in the arching of Trina’s eyebrows and shoulders.

“Trina, what are you thinking about?”

“ I’m thinking how I wish you and I could stay here like this forever, but I know it’s not possible.”

“Baby, there’s no rush. We can hang out here a couple days longer if you want. There’s food stocked in the fridge, and I can place an order for delivery.”

“ I wish I could, Spencer. But I feel like I’ve got some unfinished business to handle. I have to face Kai. I’m really not looking forward to that conversation, but it needs to be had. And, also, do you have a plan of returning to Port Charles, or do you have to hide out here a little longer? I know your grandmother and Ace would be over the moon to know you’re alive”

“I want to see both of them so badly, but I’ve been mulling over how to approach them. I don’t want to send my grandmother into shock and risk her going into a catatonic state by showing up at her door after two years of her believing me dead. Honestly, Trina, I’m grateful you took it as well as you did when you first saw me.”

“Spencer, I don’t think there’s any way you’ll temper anyone’s shock to see you alive. But they’d all be thrilled like I am.”

Spencer grabs Trina by the waist and gives her a peck.

“You always know how to get me out of my head.”

“You do the same for me. Now let’s go downstairs and find some breakfast.”

“I told you, Ms. Robinson, I already had my breakfast and it was delicious.”

Trina rolls her eyes and smiles.

As they head downstairs toward the kitchen, Trina glances at her phone lying at the top of her purse. She winces thinking about the numerous missed calls and possible texts from Kai. The guilt she feels after going ghost begins to gnaw at her stomach. Her phone’s battery is dead, so she picks it up and plugs it into Spencer’s charger. As soon as she turns it on, notification after notification pops up.

She looks over at Spencer in the kitchen as he looks through the fridge for breakfast options. There's an endless sound of pings.

Spencer jokes, “ Wow, Ms. Robinson, you’re in high demand.”

They look at each other for a moment, and Trina can see there’s still a tinge of hurt in Spencer’s voice that someone else, some other guy, is technically Trina’s boyfriend.

“Spencer, you know I-”

“I know, Trina. Don’t worry, I know. I meant what I said last night.”

“So do I. You’re the one I want.”

Spencer winks as he removes a carton of eggs from the fridge.

Trina summons her nerve and looks at the most recent text sent to her phone. She’s relieved that it’s from Joss.

It reads, “Trina, I’ve tried calling you multiple times. I’m starting to worry!! Kai told me you ran away from your dinner last night. He says he hasn’t seen you since and he hasn’t been able to get a hold of you. Please call me back ASAP!”

Trina sighs and hits the call icon on her screen.

Joss answers. “Trina!!! Oh my God! I was starting to panic. I was about to call your parents and ask Dante to send officers out to look for you! Are you ok?”

“I’m fine. I’m sorry I’ve been MIA. I just had to get away last night. I didn’t even think about running out of the restaurant, it just happened.”

“Kai’s looking for you. We spoke this morning, and the guy was in tears. Did he do something to scare you?”

“Kai didn’t do anything wrong. He was a gentleman. Something just felt wrong for me. And I, without thinking I bolted. But Joss, something you won’t believe happened last night. I just can’t tell you right now. But you’ll find out soon.”

“Trina, that sounds cryptic. Where are you anyway? Are you in Port Charles? I can come and get you.”

“I’m outside of Port Charles. I’ll be on my way back to our apartment soon. Just, please don’t tell Kai. It’s time that I break things off with him, and I need to get in and think about what I’m gonna say to him.”

“Trina, he came around this morning. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s parked outside our building.”

“Shit!”

Spencer lets an uncontrolled cough.

“Trina, are you with someone?!”

“Joss, I've gotta go, I’ll explain later. I’ll be there in an hour.”

“Ugh!!!”, Trina yells at the ceiling after ending the call. Spencer walks over and wraps his arms around her from behind.

He whispers, “Baby, it’s going to be okay. I’m sorry I’m making things more complicated for you.”

Trina guides Spencer to the couch and sits on his lap. She nudges his nose, and he reciprocates by rubbing his against hers.

“Spencer, there were nights when I imagined you’d returned to me, only to wake up in bed alone and in tears when I realized it was just a dream. Now it’s real, and we’re together. My heart started healing the moment I saw your face. There’s no one I want more than you.”

They kiss deeply and hungrily until Trina pulls back from Spencer, who tries his best to chase her lips.

“There’ll be plenty more time for this. But right now, I’ve got to head back to Port Charles and deal with the mess I left behind last night”

“How do you think this football guy, Kai, will handle it? Do you want me to be there? I can also send one of the guards here to be with you?”

“No, Spencer, Kai doesn’t intimidate me. He’ll likely be hurt, confused, and angry, but I can handle him. What I'd like you to do is think about seeing your grandmother and Ace if you’re ready. I can meet with you later, and we can go together to Laura’s apartment if it’ll make it easier.”

After Spencer and Trina finish their breakfast of eggs, sausage, and toast, Trina runs up to the bedroom to put on her red dress from the night before. As she slips the straps back onto her shoulders, flashes of last night’s dinner run through her mind. She never wanted to hurt Kai. He wasn’t perfect, but he tried to be the guy he thought she needed.

Trina catches her thoughts before they begin to spiral and guilt her for the ‘terrible person’ she must be. And then a switch occurs when she’s reminded that she deserves the return of all the good things that Esme had taken from her that night. She beams when she thinks about the future that awaits her and Spencer. They’ll be together like she always dreamed. And if she could hold onto that feeling, facing Kai’s anger and disappointment is a challenge she’s willing to take on.

Trina looks to her left and catches Spencer staring. His expression is a mixture of awe and desire. It takes her back to the early days of their ‘friendship’ when she’d look down bashfully whenever she noticed Spencer’s intense gaze on her .

“Hey!” She calls out to him as she walks closer

“Hey!”

“Could you zip me up, please?”

“Sure. if I must”, Spencer whispers in her ear.

She feels waves of heat tingling down her spine. But she shakes it with great effort. Today, Trina’s determined to wear her big girl panties and handle what needs to be handled. This time, she’ll be the person that she can depend on.

 

Recalling Trina’s words about clearing the path toward their shared future, Spencer decides that today he'll set out to reunite with his grandmother and Ace.

After leaving the mansion, they ride together hand in hand back to Port Charles in the Black SUV with dark-tinted windows.

When they near the Quartermaine estate, Spencer again offers to escort Trina up to the apartment, but sensing his worry, Trina sweetly declines. Trina looks back before giving Spencer a tender good luck kiss, before she quickly exits the car.

Trina walks quickly up the stairs and turns the corner to enter her apartment door. She digs in her purse, finds the keys, and fidgets to open the door when she hears her name.

“Trina!!!”

It’s Kai! She freezes for a second and turns around.

She looks up and sees Kai’s towering frame. His eyes are filled with anger, disappointment, and sadness. Trina knew this would be his reaction, but nothing could have prepared her for the energy he's directing at her.

“Trina!! You’re finally back! What the hell happened to you last night?! I called you! Where were you?!”

She’d never heard him speak in this thunderous tone before.

“Kai, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean-”

“I don’t care what you meant, I care what you did”

“Ahhh!!, Kai slams his fist against the wall.

Trina startles.

“Just tell me, what did I do wrong this time, Trina?” Kai says tearfully

“No, what you did last night was lovely and would’ve made most women very happy. But everything happened too fast for me. The jewelry, the love confession. I wasn't ready. It all terrified me. But whether we took it slow or sped things up, it wouldn’t have made a difference. “

“Wait!! Let me get this straight, nearly a year of being a couple, me confessing my love for you was so terrifying that you had to run away from me?!”

Trina begins to cry.

“Do you know how humiliating and hurtful that was last night?!

“Kai, I’m so sorry, and you have a right to be upset. I haven’t been truthful with you about my feelings. I knew I wasn’t ready to continue our relationship, and I should’ve stood firm in that. I’ve been forcing myself to make us work when I knew we couldn’t. Look, I care a lot about you, and if I could change things back then for the better, I would. But the truth is we aren’t working as a couple. I don’t think we ever have.”

“You’re lying! You love me, Trina. You’re just scared to let yourself love me because of your last boyfriend.”

“ Kai, please don’t make me say it. I don’t want to hurt you any more than I have.”

“No, go ahead. You can’t hurt me more than you did last night. I take you out to a show. Do you really think I give a fuck about theater, Trina? I took you out to this amazing restaurant and bought you expensive jewelry any woman would love, and you ran out on me? You don’t even have the decency to text or return my calls? Who the hell does that, Trina?!”

“There it is, Kai! Our worlds are too far apart, and even if they weren’t, it wouldn’t matter. You’re pretending to be the guy you think I need you to be instead of yourself. Just like I was pretending to be the girlfriend you wanted. I’m ending this now!! This isn’t healthy for either of us!”

"No, there’s more to it than that."

“ You’re right, there is. I'm still in love with Spencer. I tried to tuck him away in my heart. But I can't. More importantly, I need you to hear me when I say  we’re over. I’m sorry I hurt you, but we’re done.”

“No, no. You’re not breaking up with me. Do you know how many women at PCU want me? Do you know who I am and what I do? And you wanna pass up on the life we could have? Trina, you know I don’t give up on what I want so easily.”

“Kai, this is not a game! I’m not an object or a trophy to add to your collection. I know you’re hurt and angry, but we’re over. I’m not in love with you. We’re over!!

Kai reaches out and grabs Trina’s arm

“You’re just emotional right now, and I’ll give you more time to think. But before I go, tell me who you were with last night!”

"What?!"

“I saw you get out of a black car I’ve never seen before. Who did you run to last night?”

“Kai, it doesn’t matter. We’re done!”

“Who were you with?!" Kai shouts

“Kai let go of my arm!! Now!!” 

Trina tries to pull her arm away.

“Hey!!!, the lady said, let go!!” Spencer shouts thunderously.

“ Who the hell are you?!”

Spencer steps closer to Kai’s face.

“You look familiar! Tell me, Trina, was it him?!”

“All you need to know is that I’m someone who destroys men who attempt to violate a woman’s space.”

Trina notices Spencer’s hand ball into a fist, and she uses her body to move between them.

“Kai, please leave now!”

Kai throws his hands up.

“Trina, it’s cool. I'll leave. ”

Kai walks briskly down the stairs and out of sight. Trina collapses into Spencer’s arms in tears.

He wipes her tears and plants kisses on her forehead. “It’s okay,” Spencer whispers. "You’re the strongest person I know.”

As Joss cracks open the apartment door, she shouts, “Hey Trina, are you okay? I was listening to music on my AirPods, and I heard some loud shouting.”

Joss is stunned to see Spencer alive and cradling Trina in his arms.

She covers her mouth in shock.

“How’s my favorite corn on the cob? Did you miss me? This building needs a doorman! Anyone can just rise from the dead and walk in here.” 

Chapter 14

“Well it’s nice to know that returning from the dead didn’t make you any less of an ass,” Joss sarcastically remarks as she pulls in Spencer for hug.

“Joss, really?!” Trina admonishes.

“Don’t worry, baby. The familiarity of Joss’s insults are actually comforting for now. Some things should never change. I was almost her older brother once. If we had grown up in the same household, she might’ve murdered me in my sleep years ago.

Joss rolls her eyes while wiping away her tears of joy and annoyance at seeing her dear frenemy and almost brother alive and well.

Trina guides Spencer into the apartment, and Joss follows, closing the door behind them.

Joss blurts, “Please tell me everything! Where were you all this time?!”

“Joss, I’d love to fill you in, but we need to see about Trina right now.”

“Yes, of course. I’m just in shock! Are you ok, T? I heard yelling outside.”

Trina begins to sob, falling back into Spencer’s arms.

She takes a breath and begins, “Joss, I’ve never seen Kai like that. He’s never spoken to me with so much rage. I barely recognized him. It’s just overwhelming because it seems like everything about him was an act. Like, did he truly ever care about me? Kai wouldn’t accept it when I told him we’re over. He went into denial and talked about me like I was an object he possessed. I knew I wasn’t in love with him. But I never thought I could be so blind. The worst part is that he grabbed my arm and wouldn’t let go. He's never done that before. I never thought he would."

“My God, Trina!!", Joss says in disbelief

Spencer chimes in, “That’s when I saw him, and we had some heated words. If Trina didn’t stand between us, I would’ve decked him.”

“Did he recognize you?” Joss asks Spencer

“No. He just said I look familiar. As I walked up the stairs, I heard him laying into Trina, pressing her about her whereabouts last night. He said he saw Trina step out of the car we drove over in. That means he’s been watching this place, waiting to confront Trina.”

“What?! Oh my gosh, Trina. I’m so sorry. I know I haven’t been around as often as I should’ve to check in with you. I had no idea Kai was the stereotypical controlling jock. And honestly, I’m partially responsible for pushing you in his direction. I remember taking this psychology course on relationships, and there were passages we read where women spoke about how hard it was for them to come forward and share their negative experiences of control or abuse. It was a challenge to be believed by those around them when their boyfriend or husband was revered as the town hero in their community. In your case, you're dealing with a college star athlete.”

“ While Spencer rubs Trina's back, she responds, “It wasn’t just you, Joss. In the end, I allowed it. I let my family pressure me into dating Kai. I let them dismiss my grief, and I bought into their vision of my life. As a result, I let Kai and his world consume me. But I’m ready to reclaim myself and live the life I want with the person I truly love.”

“I’m so happy for both of you, I mean it!! Um, I’m going to go for a run and let you have some time to yourselves.”

“Thanks, Joss,” Spencer replies. "I know it’s a shock to see me standing in your living room. No one but you and Trina knows that I’m alive and back in Port Charles. Please don’t tell anyone. I want to reconnect with my grandmother and Ace first.”

“Sure, Spencer, you got it!”

After Joss exits, Trina guides Spencer to her bedroom. He can feel and see that Trina’s exhausted, thinking about the emotional rollercoaster Trina’s been on since last night.

“Do you want to lie down and rest?” Spencer asks

“Yes, but I want you to stay with me.”

“Of course, baby.”

“But first, take off your clothes.”

“I thought we were going to rest, Ms. Robinson,” Spencer says coyly.

“We are, but you can’t wear your outside clothes to bed.”

“Oh, yes! How could I forget that Trina Robinson rule?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t have anything for you to slip into that fits. My t-shirts are extra small. Maybe you can bring some clothes over and leave them here.”

“I’d be delighted. And don’t worry about the t-shirts, I’ll be fine,” Spencer chuckles.

Trina and Spencer settle into the bed, lying face to face and staring deeply into each other's eyes. Spencer holds Trina by her waist as he caresses her arm. They move closer and begin to nuzzle their noses,

“Trina”

“Yes, Spencer”

“I’ll always love and protect you. I would never grab you like that. You deserve softness and care.” Spencer whispers as he kisses Trina’s knuckles

“I know you wouldn’t, Spencer.”

“You’re already amazing, Trina. You will always be even during grief and struggles. I’m sorry my ‘death’ caused so much strife. Just know that no matter where I am, I want you, Trina Robinson, to shine and know how powerful you are.”

Trina snuggles closer, laying her head on Spencer’s heart. He kisses her forehead as she closes her eyes, listening to the intoxicating percussion of Spencer’s heart.

Feeling his warmth, Trina realizes how much she’s missed moments like this, and she knows the reason why she fell in love with Spencer. His tenderness and devotion were like nothing she’d ever experienced. Yes, Spencer took her breath away and intrigued her with his bold and magnetic presence. But the tender space he cultivates for her is where the solid foundation of their love resides.

 

Trina’s the first to awaken from their ‘brief’ nap, but when she grabs her phone to look at the time it was 5 a.m. the next morning. As she gasps, Spencer pops up in protective mode

“Trina, what’s the matter? Are you ok?”

“Spencer, it’s 5 am!!”

“Is it? Did we even wake up to eat dinner?”

“No! How did we lose track of time like that?”

“Yesterday was a pretty stressful day, and we’re both adjusting to the shock of everything. If I’m honest, Trina, losing track of time has become my norm after being locked away in a bunker without much sunlight.”

“That sounds awful, Spencer.”

Trina softly caresses Spencer’s face as he continues,

“ I try not to make a habit of it. But insomnia developed when I was away. I haven’t had a decent night's rest until I felt you lying next to me last night.”

“It’s been the same for me. I’ve struggled every night with sleep since the night I lost you in Paris. The only time I could sleep was on Sundays. After an exhausting week of forcing myself to do football girlfriend activities, I’d come home and crash in my bed from exhaustion. Those days felt like total blackouts, and I hated that because the one thing I looked forward to when I could sleep was dreaming about you. On those days, sleep came without dreams.”

Spencer cradles Trina’s face in his palm as he says

“I slept without awareness of space or time but the one thing that centered me was you. Trina, you are my universe. You are my home and there’s no one I feel happier or safer with than you. The way you protect me is so much more powerful than any physical punch or kick I could render to defend you.”

“I know you wanted to defend me against Kai, and you did! I didn’t want you to get into a brawl because I didn’t want my situation with him to rob you of focusing on us and your return and reunion with your family.”

“You standing between us was the only reason I didn’t pummel him for grabbing you like that.”

“I know. Yes, he absolutely shouldn’t have, and there’s no excuse. But I have to acknowledge that on some level Kai’s hurting, too.”

“Baby, I love your empathy, but being hurt, angry, or disappointed shouldn’t lead to that reaction. I wish you’d reserve that empathy for yourself. I know you probably don’t want a guard, but he seems too possessive for me to leave you here without someone to guard you. As soon as everything’s set, I’ll lease a penthouse and you’ll have a key to visit anytime. We could live together if you want. No pressure, though. The choice is yours.”

Taken by Spencer’s offer, Trina passionately claims Spencer’s lips. She begins to slowly suck at his bottom lip until he lets out a sharp moan. She realizes how much she’s missed hearing his loud, pleasure-filled vocalizations. She’s also missed the electric charge they generate and how it skitters against her skin at the thought of touching him. Trina looks down and notices him straining through his boxers. She’s tempted to ride him again. The look in his eyes invites her to hop aboard. But she decides that this time she wants to tease him with her mouth. She pulls out his shaft and begins to slowly stroke it from base to tip. Spencer’s eyes fixate on her, and both widen as he watches her takes him into her mouth. She looks up to see his eyes roll into the back of his head. He pulls her braids back and out of the way as she begins to move her mouth and tongue up and down his erection. As Trina continues to tease and stroke him, she positions herself on her knees, her round behind not far from Spencer's reach. Spencer relishes the opportunity and inserts his finger inside of her. He stiffens, feeling the evidence of Trina’s enjoyment drip on his hands. Just as Trina and Spencer continue their exploration, the door to Trina’s room flies open!

“ Oh my God, my eyes!!!”

“Joss, get out!!!” Spencer yells.

“I’m sorry!! Joss screams from outside the bedroom door. “ I was coming in to borrow a scrunchie. I didn’t hear a peep from the room after I got back. I thought you guys left. This is awkward. I’m leaving to open Bobbie’s anyway. Ahh!!!”, Joss screams before slamming the door to the apartment.

“Bye, Joss,” Trina shouts, annoyed and amused.

“How did we forget to lock the door?” Spencer says in frustration.

Without warning, Trina lets out an uncontrollable belly laugh that causes her to hold onto her side as she leans against Spencer’s arm for balance.

“Spencer!! It’s just like Paris. Maybe we attract voyeurs”, she laughs.

“Trina, I’m embarrassed!” Spencer says with a flushed face

“You’re embarrassed! I was the one with my mouth full.”

Spencer’s frustration fades and turns into uproarious laughter

“Well, this is motivation to expedite the lease of a penthouse.”

“I think that’s a good idea. Let’s stop now because if we don’t, we’ll be here all Sunday doing lots of unholy things to each other. I’m gonna take Joss accidentally walking in on us as a sign that we should prepare for your reunion with your grandmother and Ace.”

“Fine, I’m gonna go take a cold shower,” Spencer answers in defeat as he leans over to give Trina a sweet peck on the lips.

Chapter 15

Trina and Spencer hold hands during the drive to Laura’s apartment. Spencer’s never appreciated dark-tinted windows more than he does now. As he peers out of them, he notices that very little has changed in Port Charles in the two years since he's been legally ‘dead’. The observation unsettles. How can things on the outside look the same when nearly every part of him has been rearranged? The old adage “life goes on” takes on a new meaning and hits him in the pit of his stomach.

Trina can feel Spencer’s hands tighten around hers. Subconsciously, Spencer’s trying to ground himself in the one thing that’s been constant in his life, his love for Trina Robinson. To reassure him, Trina squeezes her petite hand around his thumb, anchoring him back to the present moment with her.

“Trina, I’m worried. I thought this would be easy. Thinking about reuniting with you, my grandmother and Ace were all that kept me going while I was away. But now I’m worried about grandmother’s reaction. Most of all, I wonder if Ace even remembers me. He was barely a year old when I last saw him.”

Trina leans against Spencer’s shoulder and whispers, “It’s going to be ok. Laura will be shocked, but she’ll be thrilled you're alive. Ace was a baby when you were taken from him, but his heart knows you. Whenever I’ve seen him, I always talk about how much his big brother Spencer loves him.”

Spencer leans in and lightly rests his head on top of Trina’s. As he plays with her fingers, Spencer replies, “That’s one of the many reasons I love you, Trina. Your thoughtfulness and care are beyond what most of us deserve. How you could come second to anything or anyone is beyond me.”

As the Black SUV pulls up in front of the building, Trina grabs Spencer’s face with both hands.

“We’ll do it like we talked about. I’ll go in first and talk to Laura. If you change your mind at any time, let me know.”

Spencer nods and they both lean in for a quick peck.

As they walk into the lobby, Trina asks the doorman to call upstairs for Laura. As the doorman looks up, he’s flabbergasted by the sight of Spencer Cassadine. He shakes his head to make sure he’s seeing who he thinks he’s seeing.

“Spencer Cassadine?! Mayor Collins’ grandson, it can’t be!!”

“Yes, Terrence, it’s me. Please don’t mention anything to anyone yet. I need to let my grandmother know that I’m still living and breathing before anyone else finds out.”

“Of course, go right on up.”

Laura is on the floor reading a nursery rhyme book to Ace when she hears the doorbell ring and gets up to answer. She’s delighted to see Trina standing in the doorway.

“Trina, sweetheart! To what do I owe this lovely surprise? Please come in.”

“Hi Laura! Hi, Ace!”

“Laura, can we sit down and talk for a moment?”

“Sure, dear, is everything alright?”

“Everything’s more than alright. There’s someone here with me who wants to see you and Ace. He wants to hug you both so desperately.”

“Sweetheart, who could that be? I had a video call with Cam earlier this morning, and he’s still in California.”

“Laura, it’s someone you love just as much and miss even more. And if I said his name aloud right now, you wouldn’t believe me. So I’d like you to walk back to the door and open it.”

Confusion gathers across Laura’s brow, but in an act of trust and love for the young woman who’s given so much support to her grandsons, she reopens the front door.

Seeing the ‘ghost’ of her grandson Spencer towering above her, Laura covers her mouth and screams in disbelief while falling into Spencer’s arms. Spencer holds his grandmother up tightly as she sobs, and her legs buckle underneath her. Tears stream down Spencer’s face as he embraces the only mother figure he’s known.

“Spencer! Spencer!”, Laura shouts as she trembles with joy and disbelief. Trina gets up to help Spencer move Laura to the couch, and a curious Ace follows behind her.

As they help seat Laura on the couch, Laura grabs Spencer’s face, searching him with awe.

“Is it really you?!”

“Yes, grandmother, it’s really me.”

“How?! We looked for you that night. The Paris Police assured me they had your remains. I’m relieved they’re wrong.”

Ace stands to the side, watching all the adults cry. Feeling overwhelmed, the young toddler in red corduroy overalls begins to cry too.

Spencer looks over at Ace and reaches his arms to beckon him. “Hey Ace Space, you’ve gotten so big! I know you may not remember me, but-”

“Pen-saw!!”, Ace cries as he jumps into Spencer’s lap, laying his head against his big brother's chest.

Spencer is overcome with emotion, and he wraps the now three-year-old in his arms. While witnessing their bond restored, Trina rises from the couch and heads towards the door to give the three of them space for this momentous family reunion.

“Tweena!” Ace calls out, extending his arms out to her.

Laura wipes her eyes, “Trina darling, don’t go. You’re family, too.”

Spencer looks over and extends his hand for Trina to take as she walks back into the living room.

After processing an emotional reunion, Spencer talks to Laura about the journey that followed after his disappearance into the Seine. As he speaks, Laura recognizes the Romanchuk name from her adventures with Luke. Laura smiles in admiration as Trina and Spencer share how they reunited on Valentine’s Day, two nights ago.

“ You know, when I see you both sitting here, I think about all the obstacles you’ve faced together and apart. It reminds me of my love story with Luke. But knowing you both, I see that you’re much stronger, mature, and devoted to each other than we were at your age. I have faith that together you'll make it further than we did.

Laura wipes her eyes and continues, "Spencer, I’ve given Trina my apology, and now it’s time that I apologize to you. I’m so grateful that I have the opportunity to tell you everything I wanted to say since you've been gone.”

“Grandmother, it isn’t necessary.”

“ It’s very necessary, Spencer. I realize now that I never made you feel seen since your return from boarding school all those years ago. I tried to play referee between you and your father and then between you and Esme. I never gave you credit for your ability to read people and their intentions so much more clearly than I ever could. I made the mistake of ignoring your apprehensions about Esme and dismissing your concerns until it was too late. For that, I will forever be sorry. You exceeded the expectations I imagined for you. You’re fiercely loyal and protective, and you go above and beyond for the people you love. You’ve even surpassed your father in the areas of maturity, fearlessness, and thoughtfulness. I know that many of his issues are caused by my neglect and absence in his life. I’m sorry I continued that cycle with you. I love you, Spencer! You mean more to me than you know.”

Spencer hugs Laura and softly replies, “Grandmother, you don’t know how I’ve longed to hear that. I've always wanted to make you proud instead of disappointed, especially when all I seemed to do was mess up.

“Spencer. I’m sorry for making you feel that way.”

“ Grandmother, if it weren’t for Trina loving me, encouraging me, and holding me accountable, I don’t know that I would have ever truly matured or believed that I could be better. Just knowing Trina was here kept me going while I was fighting to heal and return home.”

Laura reaches over to Trina, who's now holding a sleepy Ace. “ My dear, you are truly special, not just because of what you’ve done for my grandsons but because of who you are.”

“Thank you, Laura I-”

Trina’s phone rings and she sees it’s a call from her mother, Portia.

“I’m so sorry. It’s my mom. I’m going to step outside and take this.”

Trina answers, “Hi, Mom!”

“Trina!” Portia responds sympathetically. “ I just ran into Kai outside of the hospital, and he told me you were trying to break up with him. He looked weak and distraught. I just want to check in with you to see how you’re feeling.”

Trina takes a deep sigh.

“Mom, I didn’t try to break up with Kai; I broke up with him and made that clear! And, honestly, I feel much better than I have in years.”

“Really, Trina?!”, Portia says in a worried tone. “Sweetheart, I want to talk to you. Can you stop by the house in an hour?”

“Sure, Mom. I’m currently visiting Laura. I’ll see you shortly. I have some good news to share.”

“Looking forward to seeing my baby girl”, Portia replies in an overly saccharine tone.

Trina hangs up and walks back into Laura’s apartment. Of all the times she wished she were a painter or a sketch artist, now felt most important. Seeing Spencer reunited with Laura and Ace was a view of the extraordinary being present in an ordinary scene.

“Hey! My mom called and wants me to stop by the house. I’ll leave you three here to catch up.”

Spencer looks on wanting Trina to stay, but understands she needs her family just as much as he needs his.

“Ok, baby. I’ll walk you down to the lobby. The driver can drop you off at your parents'

“Always a gentleman,” Trina responds

As they walk off the elevator and head towards the entry. Spencer and Trina notice a crowd of reporters and camera flashes.

Spencer looks at Terrance and shouts, “What the hell, man?!”

It wasn’t me, Mr. Cassadine. I told no one. A custodian or a resident in the building must’ve spotted you.

Spencer takes Trina's hand and softly apologizes.

“Baby, I’m sorry. You shouldn’t have to deal with this! This must seem like terrible déjà vu.”

“Spencer, the last time this happened, I got news that they’d found your body. But this is a celebration for me! Now you’re here- very much alive and standing next to me. So I’m going to walk through the front door with peace in my heart and a big, genuine smile on my face.”

“I love your beautiful mind. The press was bound to find out sooner or later, and I guess now is as good a time as any. Shall we?”

Spencer and Trina walk outside to greet the eager journalists and move past the flashing lights.

A reporter shouts, “Spencer Cassadine, is that really you?! Were the reported remains found in Paris a hoax? Trina Robinson, are you happy to be united with the alleged Spencer Cassadine? Does that mean you’re no longer in a relationship with PCU’s star Quarterback, Kai Taylor?”

Both remain silent while Spencer guides Trina towards the Black SUV. He opens the door and waits to see that Trina's comfortably seated.

“I’ll call or text you later.” He gives her a quick, tender kiss and closes the car door.

Turning around to face the reporters, Spencer shouts, “Good afternoon, Port Charles! Yes, the junior prince of Spoon Island has returned. I will answer a few brief questions. Anything regarding Ms. Robinson is off limits. Just know I’m happy to reset the bar of what it means to be a star in this town.”

Chapter 16

As the driver pulls up to of her parent’s home, Trina’s relieved to see Portia’s lone car parked in the driveway. She sighs in relief, even though she’s still not looking forward to the straightforward conversation with her mother about the PCU’s famous quarterback, who she was told would be good for her. But the recent memory of Spencer’s touch causes her to crack a wide smile. There’s a deep comfort in knowing that he’ll be there waiting for her no matter the outcome of her talk with her mom, Portia.

Trina takes a deep breath before turning her key to open the front door.

“This time will be different,” she thinks to herself. “This time, I’m letting mom know that from now on I’m making my own choices for my life with or without her approval.”

As she cracks open the door Trina shouts, “Mom, I’m home!!”

“Trina!! I’ll be there in a second, honey. I’m just grabbing us some tea and pound cake from the kitchen,” Portia responds.

Trina braces herself for a long, maybe even manipulative talk.

“Here we go!” Portia says as she enters the room and sets the tray down on the coffee table.”

Mother and daughter hug and sit next to each other on the couch

“Trina, honey, I want to catch up with you. We haven’t seen much of each other since Christmas. I know you have a busy schedule with school, work at the gallery and spending time with Kai. So much has happened, and I’ve been missing you. How are you, sweetheart?”

“I’ve missed you, too, Mom. Truthfully, I’m doing great! I haven’t felt this good in a long time”

“Really, Trina?”

“Really! Look mom, I know this is about what Kai and whatever he’s told you. I know you and Curtis have a soft spot for him. So, why don’t we just dive in?”

“Ok, well honey, as I mentioned over the phone, I saw Kai at the hospital yesterday, and he looked so sullen. He said you want to break up with him. He believes that you won’t allow yourself to be in love him because you’re still loyal to Spencer’s memory. Kai also shared that you ran out on him during your Valentine’s Day dinner and you ignored his calls. He said he felt frantic, embarrassed and more than anything, worried about you. What he said also worries me, Trina. This doesn’t sound like you”

“That’s because it’s only half true.”

“What do you mean by half-true?” Portia says with concern

“I didn’t just want to break up with Kai or try to break up with him, I intentionally broke up with him. I’m not holding back on being in love with him. To do that I would have to love him and I don’t. We celebrated dinner at the PC Grille but when he told me he loved me, I froze. I couldn’t breathe and I couldn’t speak. All I could do was run. I know it hurt Kai and I acknowledged how terrible he must feel and apologized to him for it.”

“I see. Is there more to it than that?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, Kai said he was scared something had happened to you, and when he stopped by your apartment yesterday, he saw you get out of a car with some strange guy. He said you two argued and that guy came to your defense out of nowhere. Sweetheart, you know you can talk to me about anything, right?”

“Kai shouldn’t have come to you at all. This is between him and me. Our break up is our business. Kai is not your son-in law!”

“I know that Trina. I just feel like he wouldn’t have shared what happened if he didn’t think it’s something that I should know.”

“You know, It’s been getting uncomfortable with how much trust you’re placing in Kai’s opinions and version of events. It seems like you and Curtis adopted Kai, and he’s the picture of the son you both wish you had. Since Kai isn’t, you want to picture perfect veneer of a life you’ve always wanted through me. I can’t talk to you or Curtis without you both gushing about his game or asking me questions about his football training. I don’t recall either of you caring about the sport until Kai came into the picture”

“Trina, that’s absurd and ridiculous!”

“Is it mom? Honestly, I’m not sure I can talk to you about anything. Every time I’ve tried, you try to convince me that my feelings and choices should align with yours. When I told you I needed time off from school after returning from Paris, you looked disappointed and pushed back telling me I should go back to classes at PCU. You wanted me to carry on as if I hadn’t just witnessed Spencer drown. The reason I moved in with Joss was to get away from having to see that look of dashed expectation on your face everyday. For years, I’ve been trying to live my life to protect your feelings. I can’t do that anymore! I won’t!”

“Wow, um, Trina I never knew you felt this way. Honey, you’re my daughter and my first priority. We took to Kai because we felt he’d be good for you. We just didn’t want you to stuck in your grief over Spencer forever?”

“So you push me towards the next guy who sounds good on paper?”

“Trina, we thought you were happy! We saw you at his games. You had a new group of friends. It looked like you were having the kind of life and experiences a college girl your age should have.”

“You’re right it looked that way because I consciously did everything to make it look that way. I thought if I could get everyone’s approval, I could give myself approval. I tried to convince myself that adapting to his life would help me, but it made everything worse.
The truth is I was never really into Kai. I saw him get hurt and I wanted to fix him or save him. Seeing him get injured during that game triggered those feelings of helplessness in not being able to save Spencer. Back then you, Curtis, Aunt Stella and even Joss seemed so happy for me to be seen with PCU’s popular football player. So I forced myself to start a relationship with him when I wasn’t ready. I forced myself to continue our relationship when I knew I didn’t love him.”

“But Trina, couldn’t that also be your grief for Spencer talking? Kai seems like a great guy. I know that I can be pushy. But I can’t let you lose out on the beautiful life that you deserve.

“A beautiful life?! What if I told you that Kai grabbed my wrist and the mystery guy you’re so worried about me being with stepped in to defend me. Kai’s wholesome All- American football persona is an act. We have nothing in common but he wants to hold onto me because he thinks I belong to him, like some trophy. Is that what you want for me, Mom? Do you want me to become some football players girlfriend with vacant eyes, zero identity and a crushed spirit? Because that’s what I was turning into.”

“Trina, honey, I’m so sorry. I had no idea!”

“Well that’s what it was. I was hanging out with a bunch of girls who were angling to be football wives like it was their life’s mission. I became Kai’s career secretary. I put my love for art on the back burner because his friends thought I was too uppity for knowing more about Basquiat and Vermeer than knowing about the best quarterbacks of all time. I lost myself mom! I felt like I was no longer Trina, just Kai Taylor’s girlfriend.”

“I... um… I never thought he had that side to him. He’s never shown us anything but respect, and whenever he’s spoken about you to me, he sounded like he had so much love for you. I couldn’t have imagined you were going through all of this” Portia says teary-eyed

“I know, Mom. He’s charming. And I do believe that he’s in love with the idea of me and the optics of having me by his side. But mom, you don’t know Kai the way I do. I was dating him and still feel like I don’t know who he is outside of throwing a football.”

“Trina, Can I ask you a question? I know grief and stress can make people act out of character? Did you go find some guy out there just to get away from Kai?

“Mom, really?!”

“Trina, I just don’t want you acting recklessly to cope, that’s all.”

“Reckless, Mom?! if you truly knew me you wouldn’t have asked that question. I’m not going to answer it. In time you’ll get the answer to your question.”

“What does that mean? Trina you’re speaking in riddles!”

“You know, I just don’t understand why after all I just told you, you’re still placing trust in some guy you’ve only known for a year instead of trusting me, the daughter you raised, to make smart decisions for myself?”

“Because Trina, since losing Spencer you’ve shut me out!” Portia cries

“I know I have. It’s because neither you, Curtis nor Aunt Stella let me properly grieve Spencer. You, especially, were so blinded by your dislike for him that you never once considered how special he is to me or how his loss affected me! It feels like you’re relieved that he's gone!” Trina says tearfully.

“No, Trina. No. I am grateful to Spencer every day for saving your life. I had my reservations about him. His vindictive girlfriend, Esme had you facing criminal charges, and he abandoned you when you needed his friendship the most. Maybe you’ve forgotten but I remember the hurt and tears in your eyes back then. That’s not something I could easily forgive or forget.” Portia says

She continues, “But I gave Spencer a chance because you wanted me to. I did see that he was maturing. I admired how he stepped up for Ace. But as a mom, I didn’t want to see my daughter in a relationship with a young man who had so much baggage and danger following him. I just wanted you to focus on yourself. When you were ready, I wanted you to meet someone fun and carefree who had time to be with you.”

“Like Kai? Did you ever proceed with even a small amount of caution with Kai the way you did with Spencer? Did you ever think that maybe Kai isn’t the good guy you think he is and that Spencer isn’t the villain you made him out to be? What you don’t know is that Spencer wanted to keep Esme close so he could find evidence against her. When that didn’t work, he decided to testify at my trial.”

Trina continues, "When it came to availability, Kai had less time for me than Spencer did co-parenting Ace. Unlike Kai, Spencer took the time to get to know me. He appreciates who I am and has always supported my passion for art. He encouraged me to pursue my studies at the Sorbonne when I wanted to stay here for you and Curtis. He’s never tried to dominate me. Spencer loves me just as I am. Kai looks at me like I’m an accessory. He wants me to play a role I never signed up for.”

“I didn’t know that part about Spencer trying to help you during your trial. Maybe it would’ve changed how I treated him. But he’s gone. And Trina darling, I know you still love Spencer deeply. He was your first love and for all his faults, I know now that he loved you. But no one can be him. It may not be Kai, but at some point you’re going to need to give someone else a chance.”

“Mom, all I did was give Kai chances. But I’m not like you! I can’t live a lie for decades wearing a nervous grin across my face keeping secrets while trying to hold a relationship together with tape.”

“Trina that was a low blow! This hurtful back and forth arguing isn’t how we operate or speak to each other! Carly and Joss might exchange barbs like this, but we don’t!”

“How do we operate, Mom? The older I get the more I realize how obsessed you are with appearances. Things could be falling apart, but you’ll convince yourself everything is fine. Well, I’m not the fragile one, mom. You are. It’s heavy trying to hold your expectations on my shoulders when you’re worried or anxious, which is often. You’re always trying different ways to patch up things that should stay broken. It’s also what you’re doing right now by pleading Kai’s case. I followed your pattern and I did the same thing with Kai for almost a year.”

“Trina, I’m not trying to plead his case. I’m not! I just feel like your slipping away from me.”

“Maybe I am. But Kai’s not the glue that can hold us together. It’s you trusting that I am the adult daughter you raised who's smart enough to make her own choices about where and when I go to school, who I choose to date and the type of career path I see for myself. It’s not abandoning me when my emotions feel too heavy for you or you pretending that I didn’t lose the man who’d raised me as his daughter for 20 years of my life!”

“Trina, I thought we were past that!”

“No, Mom, you’ve moved past it! I’m still dealing with fall out and I don’t know that I’ll ever really move past how it all changed my life. I lost my real Dad, Marcus Taggert, and I missed out knowing Curtis and having his family in my life because of it. You just don’t get past losing a chunk of your life and part of your identity.

But why should I expect you to understand? You got your happily ever after with the man you wanted all along and Dad has gone off somewhere self medicating and trying to recover. I did what you taught me to do, I swept it under the rug but only because of what Curtis did for me and Spencer on the Haunted Star. He didn’t deserve my distance or anger, and I decided I would try to harder with you.”

“I really thought you’d forgiven me! I thought we were in a better place!” Portia cries out in a guilty and pain-filled tone.

“We are in a better place, Mom. After the night of the wedding, I didn’t know when I’d want to be near you again. We’ve come far but I’m still working on forgiving you.”

Portia begins to sob.

“You know mom, it was Spencer who convinced me to hear you out when I first learned that you cheated on Dad. A year later, when I told him that I wasn’t sure who I was after not knowing my paternity, Spencer assured me that I was the same person he admired no matter who my biological father turned out to be. I wish you were there to hear the beautiful things he said to me. It was Spencer who encouraged me to continue mending my relationship with you after the paternity test revealed that Curtis is my biological father. Had he not, I don’t know when or how I would’ve moved forward. He always wanted me to have a strong bond with you because he knows what it’s like to grow up without a mother. What Kai just did was manipulate you and our relationship so you’d stick up for him.”

“Again, I didn’t know Spencer did all of those things. Looking back, I should’ve been kinder to him. I’m really not trying to stick up for Kai. Sweetheart I know you’re right. Who you date is your choice. As your mother and there’s no one I love more than you. I can’t stop wanting the best for you. I realize that sometimes I haven’t always made the best choices, and I’ll always regret keeping your paternity a secret. But I just want to be part of your life, and get back to being as close as we used to be. I haven’t even set foot in your apartment,”

“We can’t go back but we can move forward, Mom. And that includes respecting my boundaries and feelings. And part of that is you and Curtis distancing yourselves from Kai. I need to detach my world from his, and that includes my parents”

“Honey, are you afraid of him?”

“I’m cautious. I just don’t want him to think that he can manipulate his way back to me. Plus, I’m ready to move on”

Sweetheart speaking of distancing from Kai, I really need to make a phone call to Curtis.

“What? Why?”

“After you’d told me you were on your way home, I had Curtis tell Kai he could stop by this afternoon so you two could talk”

“Mom!! Why would you do that?! Were you all really trying to ambush me?!”

“At the time, I just thought that maybe cooler heads would prevail if you had a chance to talk. But now that I’ve heard you and know more background, I will call and have your Dad text Kai and tell him not come by the house.”

“Mom, don’t ever do that again. Don’t ever invite a man I’m seeing to our home without consulting with me. What if I was dating someone worse than Kai who wanted to come after me or hurt me?”

“I know. I know. Honey, you’re so right, and I see what you mean now about me putting too much faith in Kai.”

I promise from now on, I’ll do my best to truly listen and support you. You are a brilliant, kind and beautiful. I’m so lucky to have you as my daughter. I know you’re not ready for someone new now. I just want you to take your time and heal. I do know that it’s what Spencer would want, too.”

“Yes, that what Spencer wants.”

“Trina, please don’t get upset when I say this: I’m noticing you’re speaking about Spencer in the present-tense like he’s still here and it’s really worrying me. Are you still going to your therapy sessions with Dr. Winters?”

“Mom, I’m fine. To answer your question, I’m still in therapy and no I’m not losing my sanity.”

“But honey it can’t be healthy to talk about the dead as if they’re still living, not after two years of their passing.”

“Mom, what did we just talk about?!”

“You’re right. I’m sorry.”

“Anyway, if I told you the reason behind it right now, you wouldn’t believe me. So on that note I’m going to head out. If Kai shows up here with more crocodile tears please make sure that you’re firm with him about my choice, and let him know that he just can’t show up at our home. Please also make it clear with Curtis when he gets home”

“I will talk to him.”

Portia and Trina embrace before Trina orders a ride share and heads out the door.

Portia sighs from the dual feeling heaviness and levity of her conversation with Trina. As she walks to the coffee table to pick up her phone, she notices an overwhelming amount of notifications from various contacts. All of them share the same link to an online Invader article. She clicks on the story a large bold print headline reads ‘Like Father, Like Son: Spencer Cassadine Has Risen from the ‘Dead’ and He’s back in Port Charles”

Confused Portia clicks on the video where she sees an alive Spencer walking hand in hand with Trina towards a Black SUV. Portia sits down and clutches her chest with her mouth open in disbelief.

As Curtis opens the front door, Portia shouts, ‘Curtis!!! Spencer is-’

“I know. I know. I just saw the story. This is great news for Trina and Laura’!!

Portia nods unconvincingly.

Chapter 17

Spencer plops down on the couch after putting an excited Ace down for a nap. A self-satisfied grin covers his face as he marvels at his success. It’d been two years since he’d sang a lullaby and did story time with his baby brother who looks more like a preschooler. He expected Ace to try and evade nap time or cry for their grandmother. To Spencer’s surprise, it was if no time had passed at all. His bond with Ace was just as strong as it had ever been.

“Life is good! No, it’s amazing!!” he thinks to himself.

Shortly after the thought passed, Spencer’s phone rings, an unidentified number appears across his screen.

He answers tepidly, “Hello, who is this?”

“Hello Spencer, do your miss you dear cousin Oleksandr from Belarus?! I hope you don’t mind too much, but I’m the one who alerted the press about your return from the dead and gave them your whereabouts in Port Charles?”

“It was you?! Why would you do that?!”

“I wanted to give you a little nudge towards getting our little business taken care of so I sent over a recent photo or two to the press and directed them to your grandmother, Laura’s building. You’re a Cassadine! You shouldn’t be surprised that I have eyes on you. It’s only until our little agreement is fulfilled”

“Are you making threats, now?”

“No. Not at all. Not at all. We’re family Spencer, no matter how distant. You’re part of the crazy Cassadine clan, not me. I’m just trying to give you a little push so you remember who it is that saved your life, and what you owe us. Now that you don’t have to hide out, you can reclaim your trust and give us the 10% stock you promised. You did sign in blood remember? After that, you can resume your life as normal with your beautiful girlfriend and we can see each other on special occasions of your choosing, like maybe your wedding. The family here wishes you the best. Because when you do well, we do well. Have a lovely evening!”

Spencer hangs up feeling a bit unsettled and uncertain of how to read Oleksandr’s message and tone.

“He’s right.” Spencer thinks to himself. “The quicker I get this business taken care of, the quicker I can resume my life independent of Helena’s shadow of a family. But if Oleksandr even thinks he can try anything crazy, I’ve got all the old security measures at my disposal. I’ll also alert Uncle Sonny just in case. I don’t think the Romanchuk’s would be stupid enough to piss me off. But I know to never underestimate a potential enemy.”

As Spencer peers outside of the large glass window when he receives a call from Trina.

“Hi”, Trina says as she smiles into her phone

“Hi,” Spencer says breathlessly

“Are the reporters and cameras still hanging around Laura’s building?”

“Some but most of them have gone and the crowd has died down. I just got a call from cousin Oleksandr. He admitted to tipping the press off about my return. He said it was a nudge forward to delivering on the promise I made.

“Oh wow! Did he sound ominous? Like your Uncle Victor?”

“He was hard to read, but he doesn’t seem nearly as bright as Victor. I think it’s a simple demand. But listen, Trina, I don’t want to get you wrapped up in this until I know everything’s been handled.”

“Spencer Cassadine don’t you even think about it! We survived your Uncle Victor, Esme and even my mom. I’m not letting anyone else steal anymore of our time together. Do you understand me?”

“Yes, Ma’am!!! I like it when you’re fierce. Oleksandr should be afraid of igniting your wrath. Still, I’m going to put every precaution in place to make sure you and everyone around us is safe.”

“I figure you will.”

“How was your meeting with your mom?”

“Um… It got very emotional and very loud but I think we’ve reached a better understanding. I didn’t tell her you’re alive and back in town. She was beginning to question my sanity so I just left her with a small clue. My mom’s called me since reading the story online. She’s stunned.”

“In a good or a bad way? I know your mom wasn’t my biggest fan?”

“She sounded genuinely glad. She’s happy for Laura and she knows that I’m thrilled to have you back. But I’ve had enough of going back and forth with my mom today. How did the rest of your family react to the news?”

“Aunt Alexis called grandmother immediately. She couldn’t stop crying when we spoke over the phone. Uncle Sonny called, He was ecstatic! I even heard a few sniffles in the background. Um, the best thing was hearing from my Dad. I plan on visitng him at Pentonville. If you’re not busy, could you come with me?”

“Of course Spencer.”

“It’s just that I haven’t been back there since my release. And it’s different now that my father and I are going to be on opposite sides of the phone booth.”

“I can only imagine. And I’m sure he’s elated and can’t wait to see you! I know that I’m still amazed that you’re here.”

“I just want you to know how much appreciate your love and support, Trina. I’ll never take it for granted. I love you more than I can say, Trina!”

“I love you too, Spencer, so very much! I was calling to let you to know that I’m back at my apartment. I figured you might want to stay at your grandmother’s and spend more time with her and Ace.”

“Ace is fast asleep and Kevin’s home now. Plus, I want to be with you. That’s if you want to be together tonight,” Spencer says in a seductive raspy tone.

Trina bites her lower lip as she feels her center quiver.

“I also don’t want you there alone, Trina. Not tonight. I’m sure the football guy probably heard the news too. And he’s probably much less thrilled than he was yesterday. He knows now that it was me who showed up to confront him. If he’s smart, he knows we were together after you left him.”

“You’re right Spencer, I hadn’t thought of that. And the answer is yes, I told you I want to spend every night with you!”

“Perfect! I’ll send a car over and we can spend the night in a suite at the Metro Court. Tomorrow we’ll have a guard stand watch for a while. I’ll have to talk to Tracy about having a door man in your building. In the meantime, we’ll get you a can of good old pepper spray!”

Trina giggles at the memory of their first encounter.

“Well, Spencer I’m going to get ready and start to pack quick over night bag.”

“Ok, but you probably won’t need much clothes. I hope to have you out of them anyway.

“Spencer, you’re making me blush!”

“I can’t wait to see where.”

“Behave, Spencer!!”

“Ok, well the car is on its way.”

 

Trina enters the Metro Court, dressed in a fuchsia body con dress and makes her way to the bar waiting for Spencer to meet her and escort her up to their Suite.

Ava’s sipping on a martini, spots Trina and waves her over. They greet each other with a warm hug.

“Trina!!! When I saw the news about Spencer flash across my screen, I nearly fainted. And then I saw you both walking hand in hand in the video and my eyes teared up. I am so happy he’s back with us! After all you’ve been through I’m ecstatic for you! And you look beautiful, are you meeting up with Spencer right now?”

“Yes, Ava. We’re going to spend the evening together. But don’t worry I’ll be at the gallery tomorrow afternoon”

“Sweetheart, I can handle the gallery!! Go be young and in love! If it were me and the love of my life came back from the dead, you wouldn’t be able to get me out of his bed,”

“Ava!” Trina laughs out of shock and amusement

“You know I’m no prude.”

“When did you find out Spencer was alive?”

“I found out this past Friday evening on Valentine’s Day.”

“Weren’t you out with Kai?”

“I was but the date didn’t end so well. I cut it short. He said he loved me and I froze. I just had to get out of there. I ran to Spencer’s grave, and that’s where Spencer found me. I thought I was hallucinating.”

“Oh I bet! How has Kai reacted to Spencer’s return? Does he know?”

“Well, I broke up with him, and let’s just say he didn’t take it well. We spoke before the news came out and he was so furious it scared me. I never thought he’d grab my arm or speak to me that way. Spencer showed up, but Kai didn’t recognize him.”

“How dare he?! I’m so glad Spencer showed up.”

“I’m really don’t want to bump into Kai anytime soon. I just want put distance between us as possible. I wish I could go no contact even though I know it’s hard to do in a town like Port Charles, especially when we both attend PCU.”

“I understand. We’ll figure something out when you’re at the gallery. I know what it’s like when you have to get away from a possessive ex. But tonight, I hope you and Spencer are able to focus on each other and have an amazing time.”

Just then Spencer walks up behind them both, surprising Trina and Ava.

“Hello gorgeous,” Spencer whispers close to Trina’s ear.

“Hello, ex-stepmother!”, Spencer says as he greets Ava

Both smile surprised at how happy they are to see each other.

“Well Spencer, haven’t you grown more you handsome!! You look great! It’s wonderful to know that you’re still here with us. Let me guess, you’re here to sweep this beautiful young lady off her feet.”

“I am. Trina takes my breath away every time I see her.”

Trina blushes as Ava gives her an approving look.

“Well Trina, one thing I can say is that the Cassadine men sure know how to do romance”, Ava teases

Ava reaches out her arms and embraces Spencer and whispers “I know we’ve had our differences in the past. But I consider you to be my son. I am so grateful to have you back.”

“Thanks Ava, that means a lot. I’m glad to see you too.”

““So go on you lovebirds! There’s no two people I know more deserving of happiness. And Trina has tomorrow off at the gallery so make sure she relaxes”

“I certainly will,” Spencer replies as he scans Trina from head to toe.

Ava’s beaming with joy while watching Trina and Spencer head to the elevator.

As she turns around, Ava notices Kai enter the bar from the pool patio.

She immediately jumps up to greet him.

“Kai, how’s PCU’s favorite quarterback?”

“Hey… Ava?”, Kai replies noticing her newfound excitement to greet him.

Ava holds his arm and guides him in the opposite direction away from where Trina and Spencer are waiting for the for the elevator doors to open”

It’s so nice to see you. I have a young relative who’s thinking about attending PCU to play football next year and I need your perspective.”

“Ok, Ava? But first, have you seen Trina? I just saw the news about Spencer’s return, and I’m trying to get in contact with her.”

“Nope, sorry, I haven’t seen or heard from Trina today. I’m sure she’s still processing the news about Spencer just like the rest of us.”

As Ava watches the elevator door close with Spencer and Trina both on it, she replies,

“Damn, looks like I got an alert about the gallery. I’ve got to head there to reset the alarm. We’ll discuss it some other time. Have a good evening!”

Ava smiles triumphantly.

She grabs her purse and heads to the exit, happy to escape the kind of boring conversation she’s overheard Trina endure for the past year.

Chapter 18

Spencer and Trina step into the elevator hand in hand enraptured in each other’s presence, both wanting to pinch themselves to see if everything that happened in the past 72 hours is real. They gaze intensely, exchanging ecstatic smiles and laughter. There’s trust in their synchronicity no words need be spoken.

As they arrive on the 22nd floor, Spencer takes Trina’s hand and lovingly leads her to the rooftop with a candle lit dinner table set for two. To her right there’s a violinist playing Tchaikovsky’s Violin Concerto in D Major.

Trina covers her mouth in amazement.

“Oh, Spencer, what’s this? I thought we were going to order a simple dinner up to the suite.”

“This is our belated Valentine’s Day dinner. It’s just something small I asked the Metro Court to put together quickly. I hope it’s not too cheesy.”

“There’s nothing small about this. I love it!!” Trina begins to wipe the happy tears away from her eyes

“Is everything ok, baby?”

“Yeah, it’s just that I never thought I’d be able to experience a night like this with you again.”

Spencer wipes her tears away with his thumb.

“It’s all real Ms. Robinson. There will be plenty more evenings like this in the future.”

Spencer gestures towards the table and pulls out Trina’s chair. He nods at the violinist who concludes his piece with ease and exits the balcony.

“I had the Metro Court turn on heated lamps above but if you feel cold, please tell me. I can have it moved to the suite anytime.”

“Spencer, I’m fine. I’m just amazed! I’ve never seen the skyline of Port Charles from this angle it’s actually almost as beautiful as…”

“As Paris? It’s ok, Trina. One day I hope we are able to go back and enjoy the beauty of it; leave the trauma of what happened behind and redefine it with better experiences.”

“Right now, all that matters is that I’m with you, Spencer. Wherever you are is beautiful enough for me.”

Spencer felt his heart burst open. Nearly five years later the beautiful young woman sitting across from him still gives him butterflies.

He stares in awe at Trina.

“Spencer what is it? Why are you looking at me like I’m the first woman you’ve ever seen?”

“I’m just amazed by you, and I’m so glad that after two years apart you chose me again.”

“Spencer, there was no hesitation in choosing you. To be honest, there’s something self-nourishing about being with you. You love me for who I am, Spencer, and you’re enthusiastic about helping me chase my dreams and grow. In some selfish way, choosing you, choosing us, is also about choosing myself. We get to love each other into evolution.”

“That’s exactly how I feel. I’ve grown over the years because you believed in me, and you inspired me to be better. You held me accountable not because you wanted to control me, but because you wanted me to see the good in myself. No one really cared about me feeling loved or happy. They assumed money was all it took, and until I met you that’s what I believed, too.

Trina, I know you’ll be graduating from PCU in a couple months. And I want to let you know that nothing has changed. I want to support you in any way you’ll allow. I had a lot of time to think about my future and what I want to do with my life. Like, my father I will begin to start learning the business side of Cassadine Industries, but I also want to something that’s personally fulfilling. I think I want to start a foundation for young people who have the drive but don’t have the money or opportunity to pursue their dreams in study, travel and projects. I would love if you helped develop it, maybe I could help sponsor some of the up-and-coming artists you like”

“Spencer, that’s a wonderful idea!”

Trina reaches across the table for Spencer’s hand.

Once connected he lifts Trina’s hands to his lips and plants a kiss.

He then looks down and asks, “Where’s your ring?”

“What ring, Spencer?”

“This ring,” Spencer announces as he pulls out a pink diamond ring.

“Spencer?!”

“Trina, I want to say that this is a promise ring. I see you as my present and my future, as my life partner,”

Spencer takes a brief pause, “I see you as my future wife. I hope I’m not overwhelming you?”

“Spencer, I thought you knew that I share the same vision.”

A large enthusiastic grin spreads across Spencer’s face,” That means everything. For now, this is just a small promise of my love. Will you accept it?”

“Yes!”, Trina replies enthusiastically

Spencer slides the ring onto Trina’s right ring finger.

“I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone, Trina”

“Same! I love you beyond words, Spencer.”

The waiter enters with hors d’oeuvres to start off their five-course meal”

“Shall we begin?”

“Yes, let’s begin”

After dessert of crème brûlée and flirtatious glancing a light rain begins to fall. Spencer grabs Trina’s hand and they both run into brick walled corridor.

Trina pulls Spencer into the corner, and he acquiesces pressing his muscular frame against hers.

He grabs her face and kisses her voraciously.

“Hmm” Spencer moans. “Baby, you taste good enough to eat. Wait until I get you back in bed”

“Who says we need a bed?,” Trina says seductively as she begins to unfasten Spencer’s belt

“Trina Robinson, you’re teasing me. Is this a dream?” Spencer whispers in a growl.

“Oh, so you’ve dreamed about us like this before?” Trina purrs into Spencer’s ear
“Well Spencer, since this is your fantasy, I want to you to do whatever you want to me, right here right now.”

“But baby, what if -”

“Spencer, I don’t care if we get caught!” Trina exclaims while biting her lower lip

“Are you sure Trina? I don’t want to be too rough.”

“Maybe I like it rough!”

A switch goes off in Spencer’s head, and it feels like his brain’s exploded. He hoists Trina up against the wall pulling down her lace panties while covering her neck with kisses.

With quick precision he releases her breasts for the top of her pink dress. His eyes darken at the sight of her hardened nipples. He looks like a wolf and Trina feels like willing prey.

“I love seeing you like this,” Spencer says as he pulls back briefly to admire Trina in her full glory.

Spencer marvels at her skin shining like bronzed liquid gold under the warm light. He grabs her breasts in his hands and begins ravaging her dark buds with his teeth, blowing on them to ease any pain, only to torture them again with multiple flicks of his tongue. Trina moans and writhes against the wall. With a quick motion of his left hand Spencer’s releases his erect shaft.

Trina gasps. The sight of him rock hard with his expression wild and feral makes the wetness drip from her core onto her thighs.

With urgency he plunges his erection into her, she lets out a cry and Spencer begins to thrust deeper into her.

“Are you ok?” Spencer asks

“Yes, keep going. I trust you! Show me what you want!”

Pressing her tighter against the wall, Spencer pulls Trina’s dress further down until it resembles a ban of fabric around her waist.

Rather than thrust, Spencer lifts Trina’s petite frame up and down his erection until it looks like she’s sliding up and down a pole
Trina marvels at this new sensation. They both look down at the joining of their sex, realizing that they’ve entered a new territory filled with excitement built on a new level of trust.

Trina can feel the pressure begin to build, a mixture of pleasure and pain that she’d only read about in the steamy chapters of romance novels. But now she’s the main heroine driving a real-life prince out of his mind with desire. This isn’t demure, good-girl Trina. Right now, she’s a woman who enjoys being fucked!

Spencer can hear her breathing quicken and begins to gorge on the sensitive area on Trina’s neck.

He’s trying his best to hold off but he’s close. He pulls Trina into his chest, and begins to move his waist in circles causing his shaft to stimulate every part of Trina’s walls

Trina speak in tongues, and she orgasms harder than she ever has, tightening around Spencer and causing his release.

In exhaustion, they press their foreheads together and begin to chuckle.

Spencer holds Trina’s face. He’s taking a mental picture of Trina with her lipstick smeared, her hair disheveled, and nude against the wall.

“How are you so beautiful?’ he says as he kisses her softly

“Are you alright?” he asks again

“Yes.” Trina answers while nodding her head in happy exhaustion.

“Are you sure I wasn’t too rough?”

“I’m sure! Spencer, that was incredible! You’ll have to take me like that again soon. Maybe from the back?”

“Trina Robinson, You’re naughty!” Spencer teases

Trina laughs and Spencer takes in her bright smile

He kisses her tenderly on her forehead and helps Trina fix her dress and hair and then proceeds carries her in his arms to the elevator as she giggles.

After a warm shower, Trina puts on a soft white bath robe. As she opens the bathroom door into the bedroom, she notices a massage table and a masseuse standing next to it.

Spencer takes in her delightedly confused expression, and says, “Hey pretty girl, it’s been an eventful weekend full of high emotions and I thought that maybe you’d like a massage to help you decompress.

“I’m sure your back could use some attention after what just transpired.”

Trina chortles in response

“How are you so sweet?”

“I learned from the best!”

“Now I’m going to have a quick shower while Alaina gets to work on those other areas that need attention?

“Spencer!”, Trina says sternly

The massage makes Trina feel like she’s on a soft cloud. Try as she might to stay awake and chat, she falls asleep on top of Spencer’s chest.

He laughs quietly at her cute snoring as he places her on a pillow and gently kisses her.

In the morning, Trina wakes up with Spencer’s arms around her waist. She reaches out and begins to gently play in his hair. She runs her index finger lightly across his scar and silently thanks the universe that he’s here with her the way she imagined it to be.

Spencer stirs and smiles pulling Trina further into him. He opens his eyes and says,

“Hi Ms. Robinson? What are your plans for today?”

“Well, first Mr. Cassadine, I recall there was something I didn’t get to complete when my roommate interrupted us. And you know I don’t leave important things unfinished.”

“You’re always thorough, Trina Robinson,” Spencer answers in trance-like anticipation.
“But first let me put the “Do Not Disturb” sign on the door.”

Chapter 19

Five minutes into a cold shower didn’t yield the results he’d hoped for. Spencer’s been under the running cold water for 15 minutes. He's given in and is now stroking himself to the very recent memory of Trina doing unspeakable things to him with her mouth. How did she know that stimulating the underside of his shaft would drive him crazy? Sure, she’s pleasured him orally in the past, and it had been wonderful every time. But this time was different; she relished every second of his reaction and used his anatomy to torture him in the best way.

No, deep-throating was not an action he ever expected to associate with Trina Robinson, but he’s beyond grateful. She always managed to surprise him in every good way possible. One last vision of Trina holding him with her mouth bobbing up and down on his tip makes him release all over the shower wall.

Esme, given all her self-proclaimed experiences and ‘sex mastery', had never accomplished such a feat or ever left him so greedy. Even the other girls he experimented with at boarding school never gave him anything remotely close to what Trina Robinson had just accomplished. He’d already sacrificed his life for Trina, and there’s no question that he’d do it again and again. But now he’s willing to sell his soul for hers, if ever necessary.

“Hey Spencer, are you almost done in there?! We need to think about what we want for breakfast.”

“Yeah, of course. I’ll be right out, baby!”

Spencer emerges from the bathroom and begins to dress. Trina looks over her shoulder again, marvels at Spencer’s muscular physique; his huge triceps, firm behind, broad chest, muscular thighs, and his large member. She scans quickly while his back is turned so as not to let her gaze linger too long lest he notice, and they end up spending the entire day in their bedroom suite.

She smiles to herself, surprised yet pleased at the vixen behavior that Spencer elicits within her. Who was the Trina who had almost sent her boyfriend into the stratosphere a short while ago? She’d never tried that before, and never fathomed she could. The timid, modest Trina, when it came to anything related to sex, was gone for good, thanks to Spencer Cassadine.

Five years ago, she was afraid of the new energy he’d brought into her life. It was new, exciting, and for a while, chaotic. Even during the early days of their flirtatious friendship, she noticed that something inside her stood at attention whenever Spencer was around. She didn’t know that some part of her had been dormant until she met Spencer Cassadine, who awakened it. Everyone told her to fear that attraction. Her mom said it would derail her focus. Joss claimed that he could hurt her. Her dad, her real father, Taggert, despised the flame he saw in his daughter’s eyes whenever Spencer entered a room. It was too similar to the torch his sister, Gia, bore for Spencer’s father, Nikolas, 22 years ago. Spencer had helped her find that aliveness inside herself, and once he ignited the flame, she couldn’t readjust to having it extinguished. The panic attacks, the chest tightness, the pain in her gut were all warning signals alerting her to keep her inner fire alive.

It’s not that she’d complain at all if they spent the rest of the day in bed, but she wants them to spend the day together reclaiming Port Charles, visiting their old haunts, and discovering new ones. No one would ever describe Trina as vain or showy, but the girly-girl side of her, who loves pink, wants the world to see her new promise ring, not just to show how brilliantly it sparkles but for what it represents: a present and a future with Spencer.

Spencer walks up behind Trina and gently kisses her on the cheek while he adjusts his watch.

“Wow, Spencer! Your shower was almost twice as long as mine! That’s a first.”

“Well, we can always save time by showering together.”

“I somehow doubt that!” Trina replies amusedly.

Trina looks through her phone messages from family members congratulating her on Spencer’s return. She soon comes across a text from Ava. It’s time-stamped not long after she and Spencer parted from Ava at the bar.

It reads, “Hey Trina, I just spotted Kai entering the Metro Court bar. I distracted him from seeing you both while you waited for the elevator. But he did tell me that he’s looking for you. I told him I hadn’t seen or heard from you since the news dropped. Stay vigilant. Anyway, I hope you and your prince charming are enjoying your evening together!”

“Oh no!” Trina laments.

“What’s the matter, Trina?”

“Oh, uh, I got a text from Ava. She says Kai was here last night and he was looking for me.”

“It’s time for QB-none and me to have a mature understanding. I’m not gonna have football head lurking around and causing you to worry. Now, Ms. Robinson, if you’ll give me his address, I’ll pay him a polite visit.”

“Spencer, no!”

“What?! I’ll firmly talk to him, and remind him who the lady prefers,” Spencer says as he plays with Trina’s fingers

“Spencer, we both know you’ll be anything but polite. And I told you that I won’t let anyone steal any more time from us. Not today. Not after last night. Not ever!”

“Well, I had to try.”

Trina squeezes Spencer’s hands.

“So, what’s your idea of breakfast today?”

Spencer smirks.

“Food-wise, Spencer!”

“Okay. Okay. I’m actually craving a full breakfast from Bobbie’s, the works: eggs, pancakes, sausage, bacon, coffee. I might even order two of everything on the breakfast menu!”

“Well, then,” Trina says before giving Spencer a peck on the lips, “Bobbies it is! Let's go have breakfast.”

---

“Really, Bruh?!”, Quinn shouts.

“I thought we were going out for breakfast. Now we’re here at Bobbie's, sitting in your car, staking out Trina and her undead boyfriend. I should’ve known something was up when you took an unnecessary detour and passed by the Metro Court.”

“Look, Quinn, if you don’t want to stay, then leave. I have something that I need to say to Trina and the walking zombie she’s back with!

“Kai, this is not a good idea! Let her go, man! I told you from the beginning you’re too good for her! There are lots of girls who could easily take her place. There’s a Kappa party this weekend. A lot of baddies will be there. Make her a memory, already.”

“Like I said, Quinn, you can go!! You know I don’t give up easily, and you know that I won’t be disrespected!”

“Yeah, ok? So what are you gonna do? Force Trina to be in a relationship with you?! I’m not understanding the plan. How do you even know they’re in that car?”

“Remember, I said I saw Trina exit a Black car when she got back to her apartment, and the guy who mysteriously showed up while we were arguing?”

“Yeah, and”

“Well, when I left Trina’s apartment building, the car was still waiting there. Something told me to take a picture of the license plate. Yesterday, when the news broke about the zombie dude, there was a video of Trina and the “mystery guy”, Spencer Cassadine, walking towards that same black car. Well, this is the car! I’m willing to bet they’re together. Even if Trina’s not here, zombie dude and I can still have a nice chat.”

Quinn sighs deeply, then says,

“Kai, I don’t like this, man. I’ve lived in Port Charles for most of my life. I’ve heard crazy stories about the Cassadines. They’re not people you want to fuck with. If Spencer survived all that they say he did and still came back to be with her, I wouldn’t mess with him. He’s not a regular dude. The Cassadines aren’t regular rich people. It won’t just end in a fist fight, especially over some girl he thinks is his. And you just got back on the field. You don’t need another injury”

“Like I said, Quinn, go if you want!”

“Nah, you’re my boy, and I’ll be here just in case things get out of control.”

“Are you saying I can’t hold my own?”

“I mean, you’re great on the field, I’ve never seen you get busy and knock someone out. You’re from the high-end suburbs and grew up playing Lacrosse. But then again, he’s boujee, too. So you could have a good chance. All I know is that Trina must have some powerful stuff to have you acting like this. I’m usually the hot-head who can’t let things go, not you.”

“Well, thanks for your honesty! And I don’t appreciate you talking about my girl's 'stuff'. We never even got that far,” Kai admits.

“So let me get this straight: you’re out here trippin’ over a girl who never even gave you a taste. Wow!!! I’m sorry to tell you this, but I don’t think Trina was ever yours.”

“I told you Trina’s nothing like the girls you date!”

“Hey, watch yourself! At least Latoya makes it to all of my games, and she’s not out here parading her rich ex in my face right after breaking up with me.”

“You’re not sounding like a supportive friend right now, Quinn!”

“I am your friend. But this isn’t the Kai I know, man. Pull yourself together and find another girl, and forget this bitch!”

“Kai grabs Quinn by the collar. “Don’t talk about Trina like that!! You understand me!”

“Chill, Chill. Be easy, Mr. Poughkeepsie. I thought you hated her. Make up your mind, bruh. You don’t have to act big and bad with me. I’m trying to help You out!"

“Look, man, I’m sorry. I’m just on edge right now. Wait, look! It’s them!”

The black SUV car door opens, and Trina and Spencer exit together, their faces wearing bright smiles as they walk hand-in-hand towards the entrance of Bobbie’s.

“I knew it!”, Kai exclaims

“Damn, here we go!” Quinn sighs “At least let me go in and order my breakfast before you start with the bullshit!”

"Really?!”, Kai replies, annoyed

“Look, you woke me up saying we were gonna grab some breakfast. Well, that’s what I’m about to do! The rest is all you. If you get into it and can’t handle your own, I’ll jump in.”

---

“After you, Ms. Robinson”, Spencer says in a flirtatious tone as he opens the door to Bobbie's.

Joss waves at Trina and Spencer from the counter while she takes a customer’s take-out order.

“Wow!” Spencer exclaims, “The décor! The smell of coffee and maple syrup! It’s still the same.”

He pulls out Trina’s chair and takes a seat at their old spot where he first asked her if she could ever see herself falling in love with a man who had a baby. The memory plays again, and he closes his eyes briefly to express gratitude for Trina saying yes to him again and again every day since.

“Spencer, what are you thinking about right now?”

“I’m thinking back to the conversation we had before Ace was born, when I asked you if you’d want to be with a man who had custody of a baby. You stammered and answered me back in a hypothetical. I’m just marveling at how this place has stayed the same, and how much we’ve been through together and apart since then.

“Yeah, so much has changed since then, and some things have stayed the same. I enjoyed every minute of our pretend dating, and I was scared to admit it.”

“You know, sometimes at night when I’d dream of you. I’d dream of us being here together, having breakfast or lunch, and talking about our day. I longed for the familiar sounds and sights of this place. Sometimes, Joss and Cam would be in the dream, together like old times. It’s crazy how special the ordinary places and situations become when you’re far away from them. The things I once took for granted became so precious to me when I thought I might not see them again.”

Trina reaches across the table and joins her hands with Spencer’s
“ I know what you mean. It was very hard after I came back from Paris. Everywhere I went reminded me of you, especially here. Every time the door opened, I’d hope to see you walk through it like you used to. Even at the gallery or at PCU, I’d instinctively expect to see you waiting there for me. Two years passed, and Spencer and I still expected you to show up. And then a couple days ago, you did! Maybe, in some subconscious place, I knew you were still alive. That feeling became harder to trust the more time passed by.”

Spencer begins to play with Trina’s hand, and her right ring finger, decorated now by a pink diamond.

“I’m back now for good, baby. Now I’ll always show up whenever you want me.

The welcome bell to the entrance door rang as Quinn walked in. Joss who was bringing out more orders stopped for a moment in her tracks, catching Trina’s attention.
Trina looked over her shoulder to see Quinn take a seat near the corner table close to the door. Her heart began to palpitate a bit faster than usual.

Spencer, noticing the annoyance on Trina’s face, asks, “What’s wrong, baby? Who is he?”

“Um, he’s Quinn, Kai’s teammate and best friend.”

She immediately notices Spencer’s eyes zero in on Quinn and notices his jaw clench.

“Spencer, no! Look at me! We’re here to have breakfast and enjoy our first day around town together. We’re bound to bump into him and even Kai at some point. We’ve come too far to let anyone else steal anymore of our time, remember?”

“ I know. But I don’t like his energy. He looks like he knows who I am, and he’s avoiding looking in this direction. So I’m gonna keep my eye out for any strange behavior.”

“You’re burning a hole through his head, of course, he’s a bit intimidated. Let’s just focus on us, Spencer, please.”

He hates hearing the desperation in Trina’s voice, especially when it’s directed at him. So Spencer nods, agreeing to shift his attention toward her. Call it the Cassadine instinct, but he can’t fully ignore the feeling that something sketchy is amidst.

The tension in the air dissipates when a group of five chatty teen girls walk through the door.

“Oh my God!!! That’s him!!! There she is! They look like a fairy-tale couple!”

One of them turns on the camera of her phone, and everyone in the restaurant hears her declare

“ Hey followers, I know it’s super early for me, but this is your girl Ashley. I’m at Bobbie’s right now, where I just spotted Port Charles' undead prince, Spencer Cassadine, and I had to go live!! Look, he’s here with his girlfriend, Trina Robinson. She’s so pretty!! I have to get her skin care regimen!”

Four of the other teen girls follow suit and begin recording and snapping photos of Spencer and Trina sitting at their table.

“ What’s going on?” Spencer mouths to Trina

“ Well, Spencer, it seems like you’ve got new fans!” Trina chuckles

“ But we’re trying to have breakfast. Do they not understand privacy and consent to be recorded?! I should tell them it’s rude and invasive.”

“ No, Spencer, they don’t seem to know. Just be nice! They’re young girls. Just let them have their fun. It’ll stop soon, and then you’ll miss it,” Trina jokes

“Alright, but only because you say so,” Spencer sighs

As the group of teens gets closer to Spencer and Trina’s table, they begin to squeal

“ Oh my God, he’s even more handsome in person!! Like a real-life prince!”

Spencer follows Trina’s advice and decides to embrace it.

“I can hear you! Thanks for the compliment,”

The girls squeal louder.

The ring leader speaks up, “ I’m Ashley, can I ask you a couple of questions? There are at least 5,000 people on my live, who want to hear from you both.”

Trina answers, “Sure, why not?!”

Spencer makes a playful frozen smile that makes Trina guffaw.

Ashley pulls up a chair and begins to talk to her followers
“ Oh my God, guys!! They're gorgeous up close. Spencer Cassadine definitely gives off dark prince vibes, like a character from a new Twilight movie revival.

And here’s Trina Robinson. She’s so tea! Look at her smooth skin and those high cheekbones.

So, first question Spencer, “How does it feel to not be dead?” And Trina, “ How does it feel to have Spencer back?

“Wonderful!” both Trina and Spencer answer in unison.

“The way they answered with the same response is such a vibe!”, Ashley says to her followers

She takes a glance at Trina’s hands and notices the ring

“Wait, did he give you this ring? It’s stunning! Are you both engaged?!"

Trina answers, “Yes, it’s a gift and it has very special meaning and promise, but it’s not an engagement ring.”

One more question for Trina,

“ If you had to pick, would you describe Spencer’s energy more like a vampire or a werewolf?

“I don’t know how to answer that.” Trina replies

“Both” Spencer answers

Trina looks over Spencer and rolls her eyes, amused that he answered the question.

Joss swoops in for the save.

“Ok, ladies, my friends Trina and Spencer have been very generous with their time. But this is a diner. So if you’re going to order, please find a table. Also no more recording our customers”

“Wait! But I didn’t get to ask Trina about her favorite skin serum?”

“I’m sorry but those are the rules of conduct here.”

To their dismay, Ashley ends her livestream, and the girls make their way to two empty tables.

“I never thought I’d say this, but thank God for you, Joss! My patience was wearing thin,” Spencer jokes

“Well, I did it more for Trina’s sake. You just happened to be here,” Joss replies teasingly

“Be nice to each other,” Trina reprimands

“Anyway, let me take your order,” Joss replies

Both Trina and Spencer order the full breakfast special. More and more customers pile in, and the volume increases.

“Do you think that Ashley’s social following has something to do with how crowded it’s getting in here?” Spencer asks

“It’s very possible. The crowd looks younger than usual.”

Trina feels her phone begin to vibrate and sees it's a call from Portia.

“Spencer, my mom is calling. I’m going to take this outside. I’ll make it quick”

Spencer nods and as Trina exits. He looks over and notices Joss and the wait staff are struggling to manage the sudden influx of customers. He gets up and offers his help, and an overwhelmed Joss obliges.

Almost everyone's eyes are on Spencer, each person surprised that such a well-to-do Cassadine is suddenly bringing them cups of coffee.

“In honor of Cam”, Spencer thinks to himself.

---

“Hi Mom,” Trina answers

“Hi, sweetheart! I hope you’re having a great morning. Listen, I’ve been thinking about our last discussion, and I’d like to have Spencer over for a special welcome back dinner this week, if it’s ok with you?”

“First, thanks for asking Mom! Yes, it’s more than ok. I appreciate your effort. Let me talk to Spencer about his schedule, and I’ll call you back. Bye, Mom.”

As Trina reaches to place her phone back into her pocket, she hears footsteps approaching from behind, followed by the sound of a familiar voice,

“So it’s in with the old and out with the new!! It’s usually the other way around. Why should I be surprised? It’s your world, Trina, and we all just live in it, right?”

Trina freezes before turning around.

“Kai” Trina says in shock.

“ So that mystery stranger who showed up at your apartment when you and I were talking is really your ‘dead’ boyfriend Spencer? Tell me, Trina, how long have you been playing me?”

“Kai, just accept that we’re over! I apologized and I'm sorry you're hurting.”

“You owe me a better explanation than that!!” Kai yells

“Fine. I learned Spencer was alive last Friday night after I left our dinner. I unconsciously ran to his grave, and that’s where he found me. I didn’t know he was alive until then, and I had no idea he’d be there.”

“You’re lying!!! How long have you been fucking him behind my back?” Kai roars

“I have no reason to lie, Kai. And I don’t owe you anything else! The relationship was over from the moment I left that dinner. You and I both know it should’ve ended months ago. You were the one who wouldn’t back off when I told you to, just like now”

“Bullshit, Trina!! You kept seeing me because you wanted to, because you wanted me”

“Kai, you’re delusional! ”

Kai spots the rings on Trina’s finger and grabs her right arm.

Inside Bobbies, Ashley looks up from sipping her hot chocolate and recognizes Kai Taylor outside yelling angrily at Trina. She immediately gets up and finds Spencer, who's getting plates together on a tray. Ashley pats Spencer on his back and points his gaze toward the front of Bobbie’s.

He swiftly sets down the tray and storms towards the entrance, bursting through the twin doors.

The diner quiets down, and everyone’s focuses on the scene outside

As Spencer steps outside, he sees Trina’s arm in Kai's grasp and simultaneously hears,

“So what just because he bought you a ring, you’re his whore now?!”

Before Trina can detect his presence, Spencer’s already thrown Kai to the ground, pinning him down and begins delivering blow after blow.

Trina knows she should yell stop but some new feeling inside her wants Spencer to get in a good punch, maybe more. But soon realizes how bad it’s getting and that Spencer is wailing on Kai, who’s doing his best to block Spencer’s punches. Kai’s efforts prove unsuccessful.

“Stop!! Both of you!! It’s going too far!!” Trina yells

Inside Bobbies, Joss, who’s just been alerted in the kitchen, sees the commotion going on outside and runs out the door towards Trina.

Ashley and her girl gang are near the open doorway, recording the fight on their phones.

Quinn looks on, trying to gauge whether or not he should intervene but decides to wait a little longer to see if his friend can recover.

Kai manages to flip Spencer over with his lean legs and lands a few punches across Spencer's face. They struggle and tussle until Spencer pushes Kai off

Kai rises and as Spencer gets to his feet, everyone, including Kai, sees that something has shifted in Spencer’s countenance. His eyes have gone black, placing a mental bullseye on Kai.

Ashley and the girls make a quick move away from the door.

Trina’s worried! She’s seen Spencer angry and frustrated, but never like this.

Kai tries to moves closer to re-engage him. Spencer charges him like a bull charges a taunting matador, and with what looks like supernatural force, throws Kai straight through the doors back into the diner.

Everyone inside Bobbie’s is shocked, including Quinn, who runs in between Spencer and Kai in hopes of shielding his best friend.

Trina moves in behind Spencer and tugs at his arms

He feels her near and hears her say, “Spencer, baby, stop. Please, stop for me.”

He registers her message and turns toward her to see the tears running down her face.

He wipes away her falling tears with his bruised thumb and slowly looks down at the floor in shame at the pained look on Trina's face. He’s done what he promised himself he wouldn’t do: Bring Trina more pain and tears

Quinn bends down to help Kai up. Kai’s face is bleeding and swollen, and he spits out blood.

Dante and Chase enter the scene and see the results of the melee between the two six-foot men.

“After spitting out blood, Kai replies with laughter, “You know what? Keep her! She’s for the streets. I was done with her anyway."

Spencer moves to charge Kai again, but Dante catches him while Chase moves in front of Kai.

Back up is called and both place Spencer and Kai under arrest, reading both their Miranda rights and slapping handcuffs on the two young men.

Trina follows behind them. “Spencer, I’ll alert Laura and Alexis”

Spencer nods, and he lowers his head

“And then, I’ll be right behind you“

“No, Trina. Go home with Joss and get some rest. I’ll be fine.”

Before hauling Spencer and Kai off to the precinct, Dante announces, “Everyone here needs to stay put. The police will take witness statements. Anyone who recorded or has footage of this altercation, especially audio, I’ll need you to come down to the precinct and bring your device.”

Having already posted reels of the fight, Ashley and her friends alert Dante and make their way to the precinct.

“Dante whispers to his cousin, “Spencer, we gotta stop meeting like this! I was hoping to see you again under better circumstances, like at a welcome home party. All I seem to do is arrest my family members. I’m tired, man. I really need a vacation.”

Chapter 20

Portia's waiting at the ER central desk to pick up some hospital administration files when she sees Detective Chase escorting a handcuffed young African American man with a severely bruised and lacerated face. As they move closer, her eyes widen when she recognizes the young man.

“Kai!” she shouts with her hands covering her mouth as she looks at the bleeding, swelling, and open gash on his face.

Liz looks up from the adjacent computer screen and does her best to keep her composure.

Kai remains silent and averts the one eye that isn’t swollen shut from Portia’s gaze. Liz, in a dual head nurse and colleague role, senses the tension and moves in to escort Chase and Kai toward an empty room to begin an expedited examination.

Portia follows quickly behind the three of them and enters before Liz can close the door.

“Kai!”, Portia repeats, “I’ll be right here to see that you get the best care. What happened?”

Kai keeps his focus on Liz, who’s assessing his wounds, and coldly replies,

“Nurse Webber, please ask Dr. Robinson to exit this room. I’d like to request another doctor. I do not want her involved in my treatment.”

“Ok, sure,” Liz replies, looking over at Portia, who gives a brief nod.

As Portia exits, she nearly bumps into Chase, who is waiting directly outside the door./

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean-”

“It’s fine,” Chase replies

“Um, Detective, can you tell me what happened? It’s just that I know Kai Taylor. He recently dated my daughter, Trina, and he was almost like a son to me. He’s a star athlete. I’ve never seen or heard of him getting into any kind of trouble that would lead to those kinds of injuries.”

“Dr. Robinson, I can’t say much. I still need to take him down to the station to get his statement. But what I can say is that there was a reported altercation, and your daughter, Trina, and Spencer Cassadine were at the scene at Bobbie’s diner. Spencer has also been arrested. When I left, two other officers were there to gather eye-witness accounts.”

“Did you say Spencer?! Of course, he caused this. Who else would it be? Thanks for the information, Detective. I’m going to go down there now and check on Trina.”

---

“Hi Laura, It’s Trina.”

“Trina! You sound upset and a little out of breath. Are you alright? Is Spencer ok?

“Laura, Spencer’s been arrested.”

“What?! Why? What did he do?”

“Spencer was trying to defend me from Kai, who’d grabbed my arm. They fought, and it got very intense. Everything happened so fast. Please alert Alexis and ask her to come to the precinct. I’m going to make my way down to the PCPD shortly. I’m so sorry, Laura! This wasn’t supposed to happen. Today was supposed to be a good day for us.”

“Sweetheart, it’s ok. The most important thing is that you’re not hurt. I’m sure Spencer agrees. I’m supposed to go into a city budget meeting shortly, but I’ll get in touch with Alexis. Take care, darling.”

Trina ends the call and begins to take in the surrounding scene. She sees the witnesses give their statements and looks back into Bobbie’s to see the front tables in disarray. She feels a sense of overwhelm begin to take over. Her chest tightens, and her heart starts to beat rapidly. She’s holding her chest and trying to do the breathing and tapping techniques she’s learned from the packet Dr. Winters gave her after their first session.

Joss looks over and notices her best friend in distress,

“Trina!, Are you alright? Are you having a panic attack?”

“I’ll be fine. I called Laura. She’ll call Alexis. Oh, I have to go, I have to go down to the PCPD. I have to give my statement. Do I need a lawyer? First, I need to call Laura and Alexis.”

“But Trina, you just said you called them?”

“Did I?”

“Yes, you did.”

Joss can hear Trina’s speech begin to sound less and less coherent.”

“Trina, come inside and sit down. Let’s take a moment to help you catch your breath.”

Trina holds her best friend’s hands, and they breathe together in unison.

Joss calls to one of the waiters, “Bring us a glass of water, please!”

“Joss, everything was going so well until Kai showed up! I should’ve known the moment Quinn came in, Kai would be right behind him.”

Trina, you can’t blame yourself for Kai’s or even Spencer’s actions.

“But, Joss, they were fighting over me! I never wanted this to happen. Maybe I’m naive. I thought that Kai would accept the breakup and he’d move on. I know he’s prideful, and he’s still hurting. It was worse than last Saturday. There was nothing recognizable about the nice guy I thought I was getting to know. And then Spencer’s reaction was so intense”

“Well, Trina, Spencer usually flies off the handle when he’s jealous.”

“No, Joss, jealousy isn’t what set Spencer off. I came outside to answer a phone call, and that’s when Kai ambushed me and accused me of cheating with Spencer all along. He said some nasty things. He grabbed my arm when he noticed the ring and wouldn’t let go. He aksed me if I was Spencer’s whore. Spencer heard what he said and went after him.

“Kai grabbed you again! I almost can’t blame Spencer, but still, the way he fought Kai was scary.”

“I expected Spencer to get a punch or two in, but I never imagined he would start wailing on Kai or anyone like that. I’ve never seen him out for blood; it was like he checked out and something else took over. It felt like he was 3,000 miles away from me, again.”

“Oh, Trina. Knowing Spencer, he went in to defend you by instinct. He probably didn’t even think before throwing the first punch. I have too good an idea of what men are like when they fight. I grew up watching Sonny and Jason do worse for less. The look in Spencer’s eyes is how I’ve heard others describe Sonny when he’s out to kill.”

“I saw it too! That’s what worries me the most, Joss. These past two years apart have been life-altering for both of us, especially for Spencer. He was isolated in a bunker somewhere in Belarus. He’s suffered a lot of physical and mental trauma. I know seeing and hearing what Kai said to me threw him into protective mode. But there could be so many other factors that pushed him to that extreme. I mean, the police in Paris never found out what exactly was in the syringe that Esme injected him. For the past two years, he’s been fighting to live, fighting to get back to his life, fighting to get back to me.”

“All of that could be true. But let’s not forget Spencer’s also a Cassadine. They take swift vengeance against people they see as enemies, especially people who threaten their family and the people they love. For Spencer, you’re both. You’ve heard the stories about Helena and Stavros, and you already know firsthand how horrible Victor was, but each of them did whatever they felt they had to do in the name of family.”

“Joss, Spencer’s not like them. You know that!”

“I know that Spencer’s good at heart and nowhere remotely close to being evil or crazy like Helena and Stavros were. Even though I bust his chops, I know he’s come a long way. You’ve played a huge role in that. But those impulses are still there. I don’t mean to upset you more, but I have to be real with you. Look at Spencer’s father, Nikolas. My grandmother used to say Nikolas is a world better thanks to his Uncle Stefan, who raised him, but he still has that dark edge; he's often towed the line. My mom used to say that Spencer’s more impulsive than his dad was at the same age. And just like his father, Spencer was also raised in that environment, and that’s part of his background. It’s a part of him, however small.”

“Look, Trina, I’m often not the most self-aware. I know that even though I’m not even Sonny’s child, growing up in Sonny’s violent world impacts the way I react to certain situations, especially when I feel threatened. And you already know how my mom reacts whenever she feels she needs to protect herself or someone she cares about. I’ve got both of those things going on, and well, of course, the spoiled rich girl thing, too,” Joss jokes

“I know you’re not wrong, Joss. It’s just that when it’s only Spencer and me, everything’s so easy, so peaceful, so beautiful. It’s when we come into contact with the outside that all these challenges arise. That’s exactly what happened today.
We wanted to spend our first day together and reintegrate back into Port Charles as a couple. We were going to have breakfast, take a walk through the park, and visit Chuck. Today was supposed to be our day! But it all went wrong. I just feel like it’s somehow my fault.”

“I’m here to tell you it’s not!! None of this is your fault, Trina!! Kai had no right to grab you. He made that choice. They both made choices, however wrong in Kai’s case or overdone in Spencer’s.

Joss continues, “Trina, the last thing Spencer wants you to do right now is blame yourself or worry yourself sick about him. He wants you to go home and rest. He’s got all the resources in the world. Most importantly, he’s got your love and support. I know that he’s mostly concerned about you and how you’re feeling right now.”

“I’m fine. Spencer knows me well enough to know that I’ll show up at the station. And if I’m honest, it’s not just Spencer I’m worried about. I probably shouldn’t be, but I’m also worried about Kai. Not because of any romantic feelings. His face just looked so awful. His left eye was nearly swollen shut. I keep thinking that if I had just had the courage to stand my ground and end our relationship months ago, all of this could’ve been avoided.

It’s also the image of seeing Kai arrested and handcuffed that scares me. I know Dante and Chase are fair but the way Black men lose their lives in police custody is so real. It just makes me feel sick that it happened over of me.”

“I didn’t think of that. Trina, I can only imagine what that worry feels like. But I know that Dante and Chase won’t let anything terrible happen to Kai. I shouldn’t admit this, but Sonny has officers on his payroll. If you want, I can call him and he’ll see to it that Kai’s kept safe.
But again, Trina you are not responsible for Kai, the altercation, and the arrests.”

“Listen, Trina”, Joss continues, “In this case, many things are true. Kai accosted you. He grabbed you without your consent and wouldn’t let go. That alone is assault. Spencer defended you, Kai almost gave as good as he got. Many will say that Spencer went too far, and maybe he did. But Kai wasn’t capitulating either. They were both acting on high adrenaline and partial male ego, although I’ll I believe that was more of Kai’s deal.”

“Wow! Look at you defending Spencer!”

They both chuckle.

“Trina, I repeat, no more excuses for Kai, please. You are not responsible for him or Spencer! Do you hear me?!”

“I hear you,” Trina replies

Joss looks down at her phone.

“Wow, Ashley and her friends work fast. That live interview of you and Spencer was posted, and there are many edits.
Oh, and they posted videos of the fight. Others have already begun stitching it with their POV”

“Are you serious?! Ugh!!”

“ Yeah. There are hashtags: #gallantprince #footballfraud #royalrumble. People are putting together posts called Spencer and Trina Core. They're calling it Sprina. Here’s a think piece calling Kai out for misogynoir. I’m not exactly sure what that means.”

“I’ll explain it later.”

“Trina, do you want to head home first? I can have your breakfast put in a to-go box?”

“Thanks, Joss. But I have zero appetite right now. I’m going to go straight to the police station to see Spencer.”

“Ok, T, I’ll get back to work until my mom shows up. Luckily, there’s no major damage. Take a ride-share there. I’ll see you later,” Joss says lovingly as she hugs her best friend.

As Trina rises from the chair to collect her coat and bag, Portia comes through the doors.

“Trina!”

“Mom!”

“My baby!! Are you alright? I saw Kai at the hospital. His face is probably being stitched up as we speak. I heard it was Spencer who did that to him!”

“Mom, I really can’t do this with you now. Yes, Spencer and Kai got into a fight. It was over me. Kai grabbed my arm again and wouldn’t let go. He called me a name I won’t repeat. Spencer saw it and, well, you saw the outcome.

“What?!” Portia gasps

“Trina, I’m glad you’re ok. But do you really want to be with someone who's capable of hurting someone else so badly?”

“Mom, are you serious, right now?! Both Dad and Curtis were in law enforcement and also did private investigation work. Do you think they lightly handcuffed people and never knocked out a couple of teeth? Do you think Dad never had to pull a trigger or end someone’s life? I saw Curtis go to town on the Haunted Start to protect me, and you were okay with it then, right?”

“Trina, that’s different! Kai isn’t a hardened, dangerous criminal!”

“Look, Mom, you can’t deny that Spencer risked his life and freedom for me. He nearly drowned and almost died for me! Up until a couple of days ago, we all thought he was dead! Between Spencer and Kai, guess which one is the most possessive? So the answer is yes, I trust Spencer with my life and my safety!”

“Trina, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to further upset you. I’m just scared. I don’t know what to make of all of this.”

“I know, Mom, but I can’t hold your hand right now. Thanks for coming to check on me, but I’ve gotta go. You can watch what happened online. Apparently, the entire fight’s gone viral.”

Trina grabs her purse, exits Bobbies to make her way down to the PCPD.

Chapter 21

Spencer sits with his his head in his hands in the PCPD’s interrogation room. His knuckles are bruised, his lip is split, and there’s a small cut above his left eyebrow. In his silent frustration, all he can think about is Trina’s face filled with worry and concern for him and for what he’d just done to the guy who dared to call her out of her name. Did he nearly beat football head into a pulp? The answer is obvious.

“But he deserved it!” Spencer thinks to himself, “But Trina didn’t deserve to see it all happen. God, I wonder if she thinks I’m some Cassadine monster? Maybe I am.”

Spencer hears the door creak as Dante walks through.

“Spencer! First thing in the morning, huh? Well, the good thing is I got you a bagel and a coffee from the deli across the street.”

“Thanks.” Spencer says dryly.

So, it’s time for me to take down your statement and ask you a couple of questions. Don’t worry, your playmate is in the other interrogation room across the hall. He had to make a quick stop by GH for stitches. Anyone can see the stark difference between Kai’s injuries and your bruises.

Spencer nods at the unsurprising revelation.

“Ready?” Dante asks

“I’m not speaking without a lawyer present,” Spencer replies

“That’s a smart young man!!” Diane Miller exclaims as she walks into the room and takes a seat next to Spencer

“Before we begin, Detective, I’d like to say it’s great to have you back, Spencer. Your Aunt Alexis has to tend to some earlier obligations. But I’ve been briefed on the matter, so I’m here to represent you.”

Spencer nods and smiles in Diane’s direction. “Thanks, Diane. I’m happy for your representation.”

“So let’s get into it,” Dante interrupts. Spencer, please give us a step-by-step account of what happened between you and Kai Taylor at Bobbie’s around 9:30 am today?

“ Well, Trina and I were there to have breakfast. She stepped outside to take a phone call. The diner was busy, and I offered Joss my help, since I had a brief stint working there some years ago. One of the teenage girls who’d interviewed Trina and me minutes earlier came up to me and directed my attention to the front of Bobbie’s. That’s where I saw Kai Taylor arguing with Trina. I saw him grab her arm. She pulled away. He wouldn’t let go. By the time I got to the door, he referred to Trina as a whore, and that’s when we began fighting.”

Spencer, were you the first to make physical contact with Kai Taylor, or did he pursue you?

“I was the first to make physical contact. I felt I needed to physically defend my girlfriend, Trina Robinson.

“Continue, how did you defend Trina Robinson? Was it a shove or a punch? How many?”

“Kai and I both fought, there were punches, shoving, and struggling on both ends, I can’t recall much else.”

“Well, given Kai’s injuries, it looks like you had the upper hand?”

“ As I mentioned, I can’t recall the order of things. My immediate thought was to defend Trina. It wasn’t the first time I'd seen Kai grab Trina’s arm. So my response was quick and automatic.”

“Well, Spencer, there’s video footage to give us a clearer picture. We didn’t even need Ashley Rivera’s phone because the altercation in question was already uploaded online.”

Diane interjects, “Detective Falconeri, my client has told you all he remembers. He did say that he does not recall the specifics of the altercation.”

“He did. Well, I’ll leave you two to discuss it further.’

Dante exits. Diane takes a huge breath.

“Kid, thank God you’re not stupid! Bringing up defense is the perfect strategy. You don’t know how many of my clients put their foot in their mouths and stupidly hand their fate over to the DA on a silver platter.
So let’s get down to business. Here’s what you might be up against:

The State of New York may bring charges against you and Mr. Taylor for disorderly conduct. That’s usually not a huge issue, but being that you are technically an ex-con, we could run into some trouble here if the DA thinks it’s worth her time to pursue a felony case rather than a misdemeanor. If it all works out well, and I intend to see that it does, you’ll get a summons, pay a fine, or do some community service.”

Kai Taylor’s choice to pursue charges against you can make all the difference. He may decide to press second-degree assault since you made the first physical contact. He could argue that the video, along with his injuries, demonstrates intent to excessively injure, not defend. Kai could have a strong case there.

However, Trina can also charge Kai with assault in the third degree if she decides to press charges. Something tells me that a young man with his eyes on the NFL doesn’t want that charge following him around. It’s bad PR, and they’re less likely to take on a rookie with domestic violence-related charges against him. Even if Trina doesn’t press charges, he’d be under oath to admit that he technically assaulted her. I’m sure his lawyer is giving him a similar run down.

Spencer responds, “So what course of action can I take?”

My advice is to offer a settlement acknowledging damages that covers his hospital bill.”

“I’m not paying that bastard anything! He deserved every bit of it, if not more!”

“There’s that old Spencer Cassadine temper the court could use against you”

Diane continues, “Look, Spencer, I find it honorable that you came to Trina’s rescue. But as someone who’s seen you grow up, and knowing that you just lost two years of your life, I do think you were out for blood. Spencer, soon you need to address the mental health aspect of that, or you could end up in more situations like this. I love a good check! But I don't want you to fund my retirement villa, and I don’t want to see Trina coming back and forth into the precinct to bail you out. She’s too good for that!”

“I know. I just want to get out of here and make it up to her. I’ll do whatever it takes.” Spencer sighs

“ Well, that’s a sign of growing maturity. I’m going to step out to fill out some paper work”

On her way out, Diane spots Trina.

“Hey Trina, he’s in there thinking about you.”

A young deputy officer escorts Trina toward the interrogation room.

As soon as the door opens, Spencer and Trina’s eyes meet, and there’s a desperation to hug and kiss each other madly.

Both reach out for the other’s hands.

“ No touching!” the officer firmly reminds them.

“Trina, I’m so sorry you witnessed me the way you did. Spencer looks down in shame. I just hope that I didn’t frighten you. I hope you don’t think I’m some monster. I know I um… I know what you saw from me was intense.”

“Spencer, I could never see you as a monster. I know you always act with the best of intentions. You came to my rescue like always.”

“But Trina, please be honest and don’t spare my feelings. Did the way I ‘pursue’ Kai scare you? I guess what I’m asking is: Do I scare you? Are you scared of me now, even just a little?”

Trina pauses as tears well up in her eyes.

"Spencer, I’m not scared of you. I was scared that if you were alone with Kai, you might have killed him. I feel terrible about you being arrested. But I also feel responsible for seeing Kai arrested, too. I know you’re first thought was to protect me from injury and insult. It’s just so many feelings that are tangled up inside of me right now. And even though Joss told me the fight isn’t my fault, I’m at the center of it. And the feeling of guilt is still there. Before coming here, my mom showed up in her usual way. She saw Kai’s injuries at the hospital, and well, she hurled all these accusations. I just hate that she’s still blind to who you are.

Spencer moves his hands toward Trina’s but curls his fingers under to avoid the scolding of the officer keeping guard.

“I agree with Joss. Trina, please don’t blame yourself. Nothing about this mess is your fault. I don’t care what football face said or anyone tries to tell you. And baby, I don’t care what most of the world thinks about me. I only care about what you see in me, Trina. What do you see?”

“I see a handsome guy with a beautiful soul who’s grown leaps and bounds over the years, in ways he never thought possible. I see a man with a kind, caring heart who’s fiercely protective, sometimes to his own detriment. I see someone I love with all my heart in a way I’ve never loved anyone before. The man that I love has been through unimaginable loss and pain for the past two years, away from family and friends, away from me.”
Trina pauses before she continues,

“But I also see a fighter in every sense of the word. I think he’s still fighting. Fighting a family legacy of cruelty, fighting his old quick-to-anger impulses, and fighting for me. I wish you felt safe enough to put down your defenses. But I understand why you don’t. You didn’t let Esme hurt me, so I knew you wouldn’t stand seeing Kai hurt me, verbally or physically. What I saw was a fight response to all that trauma. I love your warrior prince spirit. But I think you may need someone better equipped, like a psych or a therapist, to help you process it all.”

“I can’t disagree with you, Ms. Robinson.”

“Of course you can’t, Mr. Cassadine,” Trina lightly jokes with a smile

“Spencer, do you know that you’re a celebrity on social media? Someone even did an edit of my ring and then a brief cut to the fight and said, ‘Get you a man who can do both!’ ”

They both laugh heartily.

“There are also a couple of male admirers who say that they’d wish you’d saddle them and wail on their face, too.”

Spencer listens in disbelief.

Trina guffaws, and the guarding officer lets out a small chuckle.

“Um, wow! I guess there are some people out there who need more help than me!”

They continue to chuckle in unison until Spencer warmly inquires

“How do you always do that, Trina?”

“Do what?”

“How do you always get me to laugh? How do you get me to see the positive sides of myself even when I start to doubt if there’s any good inside?”

“Because it’s true. There’s so much beauty and love inside you, Spencer, even when it’s fiercely intense. I love that about you. ”

“Trina, Words can’t describe how much I love you, and I wish that I could kiss you right now and-”

“Keep it PG!”, Trina warns playfully as she motions her head to the officer.

“Just know I’ll do whatever it takes to get us out of this mess. Even if it means putting away my pride and arrogance. I don’t want this to be a common recurrence for us, Trina. You shouldn’t be visiting me in the precinct.”

“It better not, Spencer Cassadine. This time I’ll give you a pass.” Trina says teasingly

“Trina, are you going to visit Kai, too?”

“ Um, I thought about it. But he sounded delusional during our argument, and I don’t want to send him any mixed signals.”

“Well, Ms. Robinson, you are known to drive men who are in love with you to madness like Nefertiti or Helen of Troy.”

“Are you reciting your own poetry to me?”

“Maybe. I can write you poetry and do many other things once I’m released.”

“PG, remember?!”

“Ahem”,
Spencer and Trina both look up to see Diane standing in the doorway.

“And on that note, Trina Robinson and Spencer Cassadine,” Diane interrupts “I’m going to do my best to reunite you two outside of the PCPD as soon as possible”

Diane continues, “Trina, you may also want to hear this: Ric Lansing is representing Kai Taylor. Although slimy, Ric is a formidable and thorough attorney, and he recognizes that Kai faces similar though less severe repercussions. Unfortunately, Kai hasn’t made up his mind about pressing charges against Spencer. Ric informs me that he’s trying to get Kai to see reason and thinks a small settlement from Spencer would suffice. One thing I know is that Ric won't go to the ends of the earth for a case he doesn't think will bring in revenue. This is not that kind of case.

Diane continues, “Free advice, Trina: you can press charges against Kai for assault. Spencer has said this isn’t the first time he’s grabbed you and refused to release you. I can tell you how much I abhor men who place their hands on women, no matter how ‘harmless’ they believe it is. ”

“I hear you, Diane, but I don’t know. I’m not trying to ruin Kai’s life or his career. I just want this all to end and all of us to move on.”

“I understand, Trina. But I do suggest you think about filing a restraining order as a preventative and maybe even protective measure.”

“Thanks for the advice, Diane. I’ll think about it.”

Spencer, Lucky for you, Ric also knows that it’s a long shot to frame this as a hate crime.

“A hate crime?!” Trina and Spencer say simultaneously

“Yes. Luckily, the chain of events shown in the videos displays Spencer coming to your defense, Trina. Thank goodness the audio is clear, and no witnesses attested to hearing Spencer hurl any racial slurs.”

“Of course, they didn’t because I never did! I would never!” Spencer says in an irritated tone.

“I know, baby.” Trina reassures him.

Also, it helps that public opinion is on your side, Spencer.

Dante peaks in the interrogation room and exclaims, “Well, it looks like we’ve got a full house in here.”

“Spencer, I’ll have to put you in our holding cell.”

Spencer nods, as his eyes fall toward the table, unwilling to look directly into Trina’s

Trina, sensing his shame rear its head again, responds, “Spencer, look at me, I love you. And you’ll be out of here soon. I’ll be here.”

Spencer smiles and winks

“I can’t wait, pretty girl! But please go eat and get some rest. I’ll be ok. I survived Pentonville, remember?”

Trina nods and blows Spencer a kiss. She walks out quickly, not only to avoid seeing Dante fasten the cuffs around Spencer’s wrists, but to hide the memories of seeing Spencer locked away in prison.

Trina thinks to herself, “Spencer can’t go back to prison. We can’t go through that kind of separation again. I’ll do what it takes to make sure it doesn’t happen.”

---

The air inside the jail cell is stuffy, and the entire place smells like a stale mix of iron, concrete, sweat, and desperation. Spencer smirks at the memory of the time he and Cam were put in opposite cells after a fight at Kelly’s. He wishes his best friend and cousin were in town for a quick visit. Of all the so-called friends he’d made at boarding school, his cousin Cam was the closest he’d ever felt to having a brother he could talk to.

Another thought flashes across his mind, and it’s the time he waited here for his transfer to Pentonville. He was more frightened than he was willing to admit, but what hurt the most was that Trina hadn’t shown up to see him off. Four years later, he has to admit that he’s in a much better position than he was then. Their love is tried and true, forged by fire and he’ll be damned if any self-obsessed walking football thinks he can throw a kink in it.

Even though Spencer still questions whether he’s deserving of Trina despite her many reassurances, he knows for a fact that QB-none isn’t a worthy adversary for Trina’s affection, let alone her attention.

He hears the doors open and sees his Chase escort his most recent nemesis into the cell directly across from his.

Kai’s face bears the bruises and lacerations left by Spencer’s fists, which are covered in stitches. Although his eyes are still heavily swollen, he makes it a point to glare at Spencer on his way to the cell.

Spencer welcomes the challenge and begins to walk back and forth in a cell like a lion stalking its prey from inside a cage. His grin is devilish like a hyena waiting to tear apart the scraps. And he can tell his reaction disturbs Kai underneath his facade of strained coolness. Hell, it even makes Chase feel uneasy.

“Be decent,” Chase says out of discomfort after he ensures Kai is locked safely inside, for what feels like his own protection.

“Of course, Detective,” Spencer answers with too much glee.

“Well, Mr. Kai Taylor, is it? Finally, we meet again, luckily with my fists restrained. Although I would say by the look of it, I got you pretty good.”

“First of all, Fuck you! That conversation was between Trina and me. I was the one who was there for her when you were off faking your own death. But hey, I’d be insecure too if I were a walking zombie and saw the man that my old girl was very happy with someone new.” Kai taunts

“Ahh, a conversation. That’s what you call grabbing a woman half your size and height by her wrist while berating her. That’s what you did to Trina, the woman I love. Just to let you know she’s never been happy with you. If she were happy, she wouldn’t have run away from your date to visit my grave. She felt sorry for you and your stupid little injury. That’s all.”

“She seemed happy during our nights together when we got to know each other in a more intimate way,” Kai replies nonchalantly

“Oh yeah, you mean the nights where you talked mostly about yourself, your goals, dumb games, and how important it was to preserve your imaginary stamina. Or is it the many nights when Trina fell asleep dreaming of me?”

Kai slams his fist against the wall and yells.

“Yeah, sounds like sexual frustration.” Spencer quips

He continues, “Anyway, I respect Trina too much to talk about her that way. But I see you didn’t hesitate to go there. You know, when I first saw Trina last Friday and asked about her life during the two years I was gone, she mentioned that she’d been seeing someone. I thought to myself, maybe it’s a good thing that Trina was with someone who could help her heal, help her smile, and celebrate the beautiful person she is. If you’d been a decent partner, I might’ve thanked you for being there for Trina. But all you did was send more drama and anxiety her way. You’re worse than Rory, and I hated him.”

“Rory?!”

“Don’t worry. He’s dead. See if he were alive, and had swooped in while I was away, then maybe I’d feel threatened. But you, football face, would’ve only registered as a slight annoyance. But when you became a danger to Trina, you marked yourself as my greatest enemy. All of my greatest enemies are dead.”

Kai begins to clap, “So a threat! Tell me, is that your mob side, or is it that spooky Cassadine legacy that the residents of Port Charles are superstitious enough to believe? The thing is, I’m not scared of you or intimidated by the money and privilege you have. Make fun of football all you want, but it’s taught me endurance. I’ve earned every win, and I sweated and bled for all of them.

“Oh, great, more football talk.”, Spencer says with an exaggerated yawn, “Are you going to lull me to sleep?”

“Of course it’s wasted on you. You don’t know what it means to earn or work for anything. Trina knows that without the money, you have nothing real to offer her. You don't really deserve her.”

“What do you know about what I deserve?! Yeah, I might be some rich nepo-baby prince, but I’ve put in work to come close to earning even half Trina’s time. You know nothing. I’ve risked my life for hers, and I’d do it again. She’s done the same for me. We both know you wouldn’t risk a semester of throwing a football around to focus on Trina.

Spencer continues, "From what I’ve heard, you got much more from Trina than she ever got from dating you. She was there when you had your little accident. She set you up with Dr. Robinson, who made sure you received the best care. Trina got her father, Curtis, to treat you at his wellness center. Thanks to her, you’re back out there throwing your ball across the field. So why don’t you just say thank you and move on? You got so much more from Trina than you ever deserved. She did it all not because she loved you, but because she couldn’t save me back in Paris. What kills me is that you have no idea how special she is.”

“You’re dead-wrong!” Kai shouts, “ I know how beautiful and intelligent Trina is. I know that she’s a class above every other girl I’ve dated. That’s why I’m not giving up.”

“And her parents believe I’m the problematic one,” Spencer replies sarcastically

“You know the difference between me and you, Kai is that you pretend to be a nice guy. You see Trina as an accessory that you can show off to make yourself look good. You don’t love her. I’ll be honest and tell you that I know what it feels like to lose Trina. I know how crazy it can make you feel to come close to losing the best thing that’s ever happened to you. But our commonality ends there.

Spencer continues, “Years ago, when I thought lost Trina, when I thought we would no longer be friends, I was gutted. But at the end of it, Trina’s happiness and welfare mattered more to me than my hurt feelings. But you only know how to put yourself first.”

“You don’t know shit about me, what I’ve had to work for in life and what I’m willing to sacrifice!” Kai shouts

"Please spare me, you don’t work in a factory or support a family, and you never lived in poverty. Your parents are both professionals. Your mother, Patricia, is an accountant, and your father, Edwin, is a C-suite executive at a Fortune 500 company, who once had aspirations of joining the NFL during his college football career. Yeah I had your background checked! You let people think you’re an upper-middle-class student from Poughkeepsie when in reality, you’re much more well-to-do. You don’t want them to question the sports scholarship you’re on, which is partially funded by generous donations from my family. Remind me to check in with the university about the financial criteria they’re using for it nowadays."

Spencer continues, "When it comes to academics, you’re ok, but you barely make an effort. In fact, your grades indicate that you coast by on what little your coaches demand from you. Trina told me how she had to follow you around to make sure you turned in a simple art assignment, and you nearly cost her an important grade. She said you made yourself the star in the relationship.”

“I admit, I wasn’t perfect, but according to her parents, I’m so much better than you are for her. And I’m going to make sure she knows it.” Kai shouts!

“Oh, no you won’t!!!” Curtis interrupts as he walks through the entrance of cell area.

“ Kai, you are to stay the hell away from my daughter! You’re lucky I wasn’t there to see you grab her because you wouldn’t be breathing. And I’m hurt Kai, because I had so much hope for you. I once saw parts of myself in you. I’m sorry I was wrong. I hate being wrong.”

“Spencer, thank you for defending Trina, even though you went extra hard, but nonetheless, I’m grateful. I’ve seen you risk your life for her before. But still, I don’t trust any man 100% when it comes to Trina, so don’t get too comfortable either.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it, sir,” Spencer replies with deference.

“Kai, it’s up to Trina to see if she’ll press charges or file a restraining order. But as her father, I’m warning you! If you see Trina walking in your direction, you'd better cross the street. If you bump into her, turn the other direction and walk away fast! Trina’s got an army of people in this town who won’t stand to see her mistreated. Spencer is just one of them. Do I make myself clear?!”

“Yes, sir.” Kai nods, averting his focus

“Good!”

“I hope we get to see you at dinner this week, Spencer.” Curtis says before leaving .

“I guess, I’m the one Trina’s parents like now,” Spencer teases while shrugging his shoulders at Kai.

Chapter 22

Trina walks into the holding cell area. Both Spencer and Kai rise from their prison benches in anticipation. Trina’s heart begins to pound, unsure of how to proceed in front of the two men who’ve played huge though unequal roles in her life for the past five years.

Spencer senses her discomfort and breaks the ice with a flirtatious smile and says,

“Hi gorgeous! You just brought the light into this dark, dingy place. I thought you’d gone home.”

“ Spencer!” Trina blushes as she smiles, but her eyes are timid. “I did for a bit, but I couldn’t focus on anything else, so I came back here.”

“Kai,” Trina nods

“Trina,” Kai reluctantly utters, while Spencer looks at him in disgust for speaking her name.

“Um, Spencer. I saw your grandmother at the front desk. She’s posting bail, and I think you’ll soon be released.”
This time, Trina’s smile reaches her eyes.

“And um, Kai. I saw your coach and Quinn out there. Maybe they have some news for you.”

“Trina, I want to say that I’m sorry and I was angry and-”

“Kai, no!” Trina responds firmly.

Before the awkward silence can set in, an officer escorts Laura in.

“Spencer, I’m so relieved. I've been worried about you since I got Trina's call this morning.” Laura says.

“Hi, Grandmother. I’m very grateful you’re here.”

“I know you are, Spencer.”

Laura continues, “And Kai, I still don’t know all the details, but I can see that my grandson did a number on you. He’ll cover your medical bills.”

“Grandmother!” Laura gives Spencer a slight disapproving look.

Laura continues, “In the meantime, Kai. Please keep your hands to yourself and off of Trina, and I’ll be sure that Spencer keeps his off of you.”

Kai nods.

The officer moves to unlock Spencer’s cell door. As soon as it opens, Trina jumps into his arms.

Spencer lets out a pained but joyful groan.

“Did I hurt you? I’m sorry.”

“Not at all, that was the best feeling,” Spencer replies.

“Grandmother,” Spencer says lovingly as he hugs Laura.

As they both make their way to the door, Trina remains in place, staring at Kai.
Trina calls out to Spencer, “I’ll be right behind you. I just have some things I need to say to Kai before we go,”

Spencer nods and winks, and walks out of the holding cell area with his grandmother to give Trina the space.

“Kai, I’m sure that Spencer has said his piece, and I know my father made a quick visit. But now it’s time for you to hear me. Listen and listen well:

I’ve apologized multiple times for hurting you, but as of now I’m done! I’m done trying to excuse your behavior. I’m done caring about your football goals. I’m done with you!”

“Trina, you don’t mean that.”

“I’m still speaking! I don’t know what gave you the impression that you could grab me, insult me or stalk me, but you’re wrong. I know that I may be petite but I’ve whooped ass before. Even if Spencer hadn’t jumped in, I would’ve handled you myself.”

“ Trina, you know that wasn’t really me. You know me. Think about the year we spent together. Did I ever make you feel unsafe?! No. I loved you, Trina. I still do.”

“Stop!! The truth is, aside from knowing how much you love football, I never really knew much else about you. I spent a lot of time during our relationship wondering who you were. And now I see. I realize that you play the good guy to get what you need from people: the attention, the admiration, the support. As long as I was supporting you, everything was wonderful, and you were kind. The moment you didn't have my undivided attention or devotion, like when I missed that Notre Dame game, you threw a fit and became manipulative.

“We talked about that, Trina, and we moved forward.”

“You moved forward! I told you I needed space after a medical emergency, and you refused to respect my boundaries. I told you I still loved Spencer. You agreed that we could take it slow, but you blew past that on Valentine’s Day. All that “I want to help you heal, Trina” was bullshit!”

“No, I meant it!”

“When you showed up at my apartment, you said that all those grand gestures on Valentine’s day were for me, and deep down you cared nothing for it. You seemed to resent everything you thought I would enjoy. In hindsight, I think you were hoping that after your love declaration and some jewelry, you could get me in bed. That was your end goal, wasn’t it?”

“So I was wrong for wanting to make love to you, my girlfriend of a year?”

“You would’ve had sex with me. We wouldn’t have made love and because I was never in love with you. Kai, you resent who I am and the things I love. You don't love me, you love winning games and checking goals off your list. Again, my life is not a game, and I’m not your trophy!”

Trina continues, “ This morning you waited until I was alone to approach me from behind, to intimidate me, to scare me. Then you asked me if I was another man’s whore. I know that’s what you think of me now. But it’s funny because it would’ve all been fine if I’d slept with you after a theater play and a necklace. Thank you for opening my eyes to how you see me and women in general.”

“That’s not true! Trina, those were just angry words.”

“Kai, I don’t care. The last thing I want to say is that if you press charges against Spencer for assault, I’ll press charges against you. And I don’t think your budding career can handle that. I’ve also filed a restraining order against you. Initially, I didn’t want to but I have to put myself and my safety first because you’ve shown that you’re delusional and unpredictable.

“I can’t believe you would do that!”

“Well, I will and I have.”

“You’re crazy! Spencer’s the one you should be scared of! Look what he did to my face.”

“Wrong again. And you deserved it. Anyway, I’m done! We’re done! It’s over! Accept it! Goodbye, Kai!”

Kai begins to scream expletives at Trina’s back as she walks away, and closes the door behind her.

---

It’s 7 pm when Trina and Spencer arrive at her apartment. Trina steals a glance at Spencer’s cuts while he speaks to her on his way up the stairs, and she’s relieved that the swelling hasn’t gotten any worse.

“Tonight we’ll have the entire apartment to ourselves. Joss had Bobbie’s deliver us their special for the day, and she sent over some dessert. I know you must be starving.”

“Yeah, starving.” Spencer agrees

As Trina reaches for her keys, she feels Spencer gaze over her lovingly. It reminds her of the first night they met at the Savoy after her graduation party, where he looked at her with a sense of awe mixed with lust.

“Well, let’s get you inside and get you fed and all cleaned up.”

Trina enters the living room first and says "No outside clothes, especially jail clothes. Then we can eat, shower, and then we’ll take a look at your bruises and cuts.”

“Yes, Ma'am! You're the boss.”

“Are you saying I’m bossy?” Trina teases

“No. Maybe. I mean, I like it when you tell me what to do.”

“You’d tell me if you didn’t like it anymore, right?”

“ Trina, I love when you give me direction because you do it out of love and care. You’ve never tried to manipulate me or dominate me. That’s not who you are. I never had a mother, Trina. My entire life, I missed out on that sweet, loving yet firm presence I desperately wanted. I never thought I’d feel that kind of loving warmth from anyone until I met you.”

Trina smiles as she prepares to heat the food up in the microwave.

As they prepare the plates and utensils, Spencer asks, “Trina, what made you ask that question?”

“I’m just thinking about the last year and a half of not speaking up for myself, not saying what needed to be said. It’s always felt easy to talk to you. But I also don’t want to stifle you the way Kai stifled me.”

“Trina, it’s me! You know I’m vocal, and I often put my foot in my mouth. But I trust you with my life, Trina. I trust your judgment, and that’ll never change.”

Trina smiles, “Good, now take off those dirty clothes so we can eat. I'll put them in the wash later.”

After their dinner, Trina heads to the bathroom and starts the shower for Spencer.

“The water’s warm and ready for you!”

“I’ll be right there, just getting ready,” Spencer replies

10 seconds later, Trina looks up to see Spencer naked in his full glory. His chest is muscular and broad. She feels slightly guilty for thinking he looks hotter with the light bruising near his abdomen.

Her breath hitches, and Spencer grins.

“Would you like to join me, pretty lady?” he asks

“Your bruises are still sore. It’s much smaller than the shower at the Metro Court or the loft. We can’t get too crazy in there.”

“We don’t have to get crazy in here. I just want to be near you, feel you.”

“Trina feels her core quiver at his invitation and answers, “Ok, just a moment, and I’ll be right in. I just need to tie my braids up.”

30 seconds later, she appears like a goddess answering his prayer.

“Here I am,” Trina says as she pulls open the shower door to step in.

Spencer’s left speechless as he normally is whenever he beholds Trina’s bronzed cocoa skin and curvy, lithe frame. His eyes move up from her thighs to her breasts and settle on her face as she smiles.

Spencer pulls her in closer under the warm water, and for a moment, Trina envisions them standing like this under a tropical waterfall.

“Ok, let’s get clean,” Trina says.

She begins taking a clean cloth and lathering Spencer’s chest. She’s gentle with the sore spots on his torso that appear dark blue.

Spencer didn’t think the universe had more space to hold his love for Trina, but now it would have to make room.

“How did this angel find me?” Spencer thinks to himself

After she’s done, Spencer returns the favor as if it's the greatest honor of his life by lathering his way down from her shoulders to her torso all the way down to her feet.

They’d made love like it was the first time every time. They’d showered together before. But this was pure intimacy where his desire took a backseat to render the nurturing care he’d always hoped Trina could feel.

He marvels at how her skin shines as the suds wash away under the water.

They embrace each other as they stand under the steaming shower. He feels his erection grow, and although it’s taking all of his strength, he does his best to ignore it. Trina sees him grow and briefly imagines him inside her, but pretends she doesn’t feel it poking at her belly button.

Neither of them makes a move to put on t-shirts or nightwear after they’ve dried off. Being naked in every sense of the word feels natural and comfortable.

Trina reaches for her first-aid kit, and begins to clean Spencer’s cuts with alcohol as he sits on the edge of her bed.
He winces from the stinging.

“Don’t tell me this is the part that hurts.”

“It always hurts cleaning a cut more than it does getting one.”

“Most of them look good. There’s no swelling and nothing’s reopened. But if that changes, we're going straight to GH. I can’t believe you convinced me otherwise after leaving the PCPD.”

“I can be very charming and persuasive,” Spencer says as he pulls her towards him and attacks her stomach with soft kisses.

She falls into him and he winces again.

“You’re still sore. I’m getting an ice pack”

When Trina returns from the kitchen, she finds Spencer sitting up in a perfect pose on her bed, like a Greek statue.

“ Spencer, here, let me do it.”

He scoots over on the bed. Trina sits and places the ice pack near the bruised area on his torso.

He places his hand over hers, and she looks up, “ What? I need to keep you warm?”

He watches her chest rise and fall. He stares at her breasts, imagining her nipples as dark berries that he must nibble.

Trina admires the hardness of his abs and imagines kissing the soreness away.

Their eyes meet, and desire takes the lead. Spencer sits up cross-legged, pulls Trina into him.

She straddles, her legs wrapped around his torso as both of them sit facing each other in an upright position.

They hold eye contact until Trina breaks to plant kisses near each cut and bruise on Spencer’s face.

He begins to kiss her neck and taste the dark buds he’s been eyeing for what feels like an eternity.

“Spencer!” Trina moans as her head falls back.

They both cradle the other's face in their hands, reading emotion and messages that can’t be spoken, before they begin to hungrily kiss. Their tongues search each other for unspoken words.

Trina breaks and looks down at Spencer’s shaft. Takes him in her hands and guides him inside of her.

“Shhh,” he hisses. Their foreheads touch as they remain still for a second, savoring the feeling of being united.

Trina begins to lightly bounce up and down on Spencer’s erection, and he follows by thrusting upwards to meet her.

He can hear the evidence Trina’s wetness increase with each motion as they move together, intertwined in a lotus embrace.

Spencer pulls back to look down at their joined sex and begins to stimulate Trina’s clit with his fingers,

Trina yells “ Spencer, I-”

“ What, baby? Tell me.” he says in tender low tone that drives Trina crazy.

She throws her arms around his neck and presses her chest flush to his as she continues to grind into him.

The pressure builds until Trina feels like it can't be contained. She bites down on Spencer’s shoulder, causing both of their bodies to shake as they orgasm in unison.

Trina and Spencer moan as they come down from the excitement.

Trina notices the bit of blood drawn from Spencer's shoulder, “Oh, Spencer, I’m sorry I bit you. You’ve been roughed up enough today. I didn’t mean to-”

“I loved it!! I guess I’ll have to let the world know that you’re the Vampiress in our relationship.”

“You’d better not!” Trina yells in feigned outrage.

As they doze off to sleep in each other’s arms

“Trina?”

“Yes, Spencer.”

“Baby, please know that I would throw myself back in the Seine before I could ever direct any of what you saw me do to Kai your way.”

Trina sits up and begins to play in Spencer’s hair.

“I know that, baby. Go to sleep, we have a new day tomorrow. I intend to spend my morning with you. We might not have Bobbie’s, but we can have Trina’s.”

“That sounds even better,” Spencer says as he kisses Trina’s forehead before slowly nodding off to sleep.

Chapter 23

The morning sun beams through Trina’s window sending a ray of light that lands like a band across her eyes. She awakens and smiles at the feeling of Spencer’s arms wrapped lovingly around her.

“This must be what heaven feels like,” Trina thinks to herself as she places a light kiss on Spencer’s forehead and gently lifts his arms so not as to cause him to stir from his sleep.

Trina studies the cuts on Spencer’s face and pulls the cover back look over the bruises on his abdomen. She finds herself relieved to see no signs of redness or swelling. As soon as Trina begins quickly slips out of the bed, Spencer’s arms begin to instinctively reach out for her. She covers her mouth to quiet her chuckle, and grabs a firm pillow to put in her place. Spencer seems satisfied with her non-human replacement but she wonders how long it’ll last. In the meantime, Trina puts on her pink robe and makes her way to the living room where she picks up Spencer’s ‘jail clothes’ and throws them in the washing machine.

She then makes her way to the front door to retrieve a small package she ordered shortly after last night’s intense lovemaking session. Trina smiles at the steamy memory before heading to the kitchen to begin preparing the special breakfast she promised Spencer to make up for yesterday’s missed meal at Bobbie’s after his infamous knockout fight with Kai.
After laying out her ingredients, Trina goes to town whipping up a spinach frittata, fresh waffles, Canadian bacon, and sliced fruit. She hasn’t noticed, but she wears a joyful smile across her lips as she whisks, pours, fries, and bakes. Trina has always seen herself as a career woman at the top of the art world, and she avoids those tradwife-coded trends like the plague. None of that would change. But in this moment, she’s willing to admit that something feels so right about enjoying this sense of domestic bliss. As she begins to slice the fruit, she feels the gentle pressure of Spencer’s hands around her waist and a soft kiss on her cheek. As she turns around, she hears,

“Hi, good morning, beautiful.”

“Hi, good morning, handsome.”

She turns around to face Spencer as he says.

“So Ms. Robinson, I opened my eyes and reached over to kiss you, but instead I got a mouth full of your pillow.”

Trina guffaws loudly.

“Oh, so you think that’s funny?” Spencer teases as he tickles her stomach and attacks her face with kisses.

They both giggle and begin to kiss passionately until the oven timer beeps and interrupts. Spencer pretends not to hear it, and although Trina wants to continue sucking on his lower lip, she pulls away.

“Wait, I can’t let the frittata burn.”

Spencer's dramatic pout causes Trina to giggle more.

“I knew something smelled amazing! Here, let me get it out of the oven for you.” Spencer says as he looks around for the ovenmits.

“Thanks, Mr. Cassadine. I love a man who’s helpful in the kitchen but I can handle it for now. What you can do is put your clothes in the drier while I set up the table.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Spencer agrees.”

“Also, Spencer, you can’t walk around in the nude. I ordered a pack of boxers and t-shirts online, and luckily, they were both delivered earlier this morning. We don’t want to risk Joss getting another eyeful of your goodies. She needs her eyesight.”

“No, we don’t. This magnificence is for your eyes only.” Spencer says as he gestures his arms around his body

Trina rolls her eyes in amusement and lets out a chuckle.

When Spencer returns to the kitchen table he sees a simple yet colorful spread and he can’t name the feeling, but it’s something that he never knew was missing until now.

“Well, Monsieur Cassadine, have a seat and Chez Trina’s”

Spencer pulls out both chairs and sits down, looks at the table, looks up at Trina, and begins to marvel at the scene in front of him.

“Spencer, are you ok? Is something wrong?

“Um, you got up and made all of this for me?”

“Yes, it wasn’t hard to make. I figured since you didn’t get the full breakfast you were craving from Bobbie’s yesterday, this could be the next best thing.”

“Trina, this is better than anything I’d order at Bobbie’s.”

“How do you know that when you haven’t even tasted it yet?”

“I know because you made it. Trina, no one’s ever done this for me. When I thought my father was dead, my grandmother always said she would make breakfast, but with her busy schedule, she could never find the time. So it was always been done by a nanny or someone on staff who was paid to make sure I ate. What I mean is that no one’s ever done this for me because they simply wanted to.”

Spencer’s eyes begin to tear up and Trina gets up from her seat to sit on Spencer’s lap.

“Oh, baby, I never knew that! I’m happy that I got to make your first home-made breakfast.” Trina says while cradling his face.

Spencer’s tears begin to flow. As Trina wipes them away with her fingers, Spencer kisses the palm of her hand.

“Trina, you have no idea how much you mean to me. There aren’t enough words that exist in the English language to tell you.”

“If I mean as much to you as you mean to me then I have a pretty good idea.”

“Trina whatever you feel for me, double it, triple it. Times it to infinity.”

Trina smiles into a kiss and breaks to whisper, “I love you, Spencer”
She continues, “Now let’s eat before everything gets cold.”

As Trina sips her coffee she pauses to say, “Spencer, I didn’t get a chance to mention it to you yesterday but my mom wants to have a welcome back dinner for you later this week.”

“Oh, so that’s what Curtis meant when he said he’d see me at dinner? I thought he was just angry at what’s-his-face?”

“Yeah the invitation is real. Actually, when I stepped outside of Bobbie’s to take the phone call before… well you know. Um anyway, my mom called and said she wanted to have a welcome back dinner for you. I told her I would check in with you and get back to her.”

“Trina, are you sure your mom’s invitation is still open? Do you think she still wants to have me over for dinner after seeing what I did football head’s face? I wouldn’t be surprised if she wanted you as far away from me as possible.”

“Well, she did have something to say but she hasn’t called to rescind the invitation. After our big blowout, I think she has a better understanding of your place in my life. I’ll talk to her just to make sure everything’s smoothed out before we show up. How about Thursday evening?”

“ Sure that works. But Trina if your mom’s not feeling it anymore. It’s ok. The the last thing I want to do is come between you two. I’m not trying to force my presence down her throat. I can wait if necessary.”

“Spencer Cassadine, for the millionth time we’re not putting anything on hold for anyone else’s comfort level. I don’t care if anyone has an issue with it. We are going to live our lives together, and my mom, Kai and even the ghost of Esme will have to deal with it.”

Spencer frowns at the mention of Kai’s and Esme’s names and nearly growls. His energy is akin to guard dog protecting his family from dangerous threats. In a strange way, it makes Trina feel flustered and turned on. Her mother would tell her she should be worried. Trina’s tired of trying to feel what other people believe she should feel. Even though she’d rather focus on the heat turning up between her Spencer, there’s still a tinge of worry in her gut.”

Trina continues, “Spencer, forget about him. We’re moving on from yesterday. I took out a restraining order and he knows not to come near me again. Port Charles is small and we’re bound to see him at least until the end of the semester at PCU. When that happens I need you to walk away. Remember he can still press charges against you.”

“I’ll do my best, Trina.”

“You’d better. I’m not spending another year or two away from you.”

“Plus, I think you’d rather have me as a roommate instead of sharing a cell with some guy named Bubba.”

Spencer reaches for Trina’s hands and flirtatiously replies “You’re right. Your presence in my sleeping quarters is far superior to any cell mate in Pentonville.” Spencer says in a low guttural tone.

Trina feels his eyes begin to undress her out of her robe, and it feels like her temperature is starting to rise but she’s determined to stay focused.

“There will be plenty more time for that, Spencer. I promise. I have to make it out of the house today my love.”

“Ok”, Spencer sighs “I’ll do the dishes. I know you’ve got class this afternoon and I don’t want to get in the way of you graduating. Then you’re mom would really be pissed at me!”

“You’re not scared of my mother, are you, Spencer?”

“Um, just a tiny bit. I don’t know what to do when women I admire or like disapprove of me, even after I’ve done all I think I can do.”

“You’ve done more for me than most mother’s expect from their daughter’s boyfriend. Leave my mom to me.”

Trina continues, “Aside from that, are you planning on spending today with Ace?”

“ I do plan to see my little brother early this afternoon. Then I’ll meet with Aunt Alexis and grandmother get all the Cassadine money business sorted out. I know Oleksandr and the Romanchuks are waiting with baited breath to get word about their cut of Cassadine Industries' stock. Hopefully it won’t be too boring.”

“Well if it is. You can always scroll through social media and listen to yesterday’s think pieces. Thanks to Ashley, you have a lot of new teen followers who are making AI edits of you as a ripped vampire and a shredded werewolf.”

“Trina, I don’t know if I can watch that. I know people thought I was vain when I came back to Port Charles but this is on another level.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t be encouraging this but you can also check out Kai’s hashtags. Joss messaged me earlier before I began making breakfast and apparently now they’re saying he’s the vain toxic guy.”

“Wow, what a difference a couple of years make, huh?”

Spencer moves towards the sink and begins to wash the dishes and Trina moves in with a dish towel to help dry.

“Hey, this is my job.” Spencer says sweetly

“We’re better together, remember?”

“I’ll never forget.” Spencer replies

“As Trina reaches to put the plates in the cupboard, the tie around her robe becomes undone. Spencer brain short circuits as he tries to focus on the dishes. Trina notices how much the sight of her affects him and takes her time retying the belt.

Spencer pulls her closer until she feels his stiffness against her. He bends down and whispers
“Trina, you’re torturing me. I’m going to end up using all of the cold water in this building to calm down.”

She pushes her body further into his, “I was thinking that maybe we have time for something quick.”

“Quick? You know when it comes to you I like to take my time.”

Trina can’t ignore the electricity and nods as her doe eyes give Spencer a come-hither look.

He passionately claims her lips as he lifts her up and places her on top of the counter. He opens her robe and begins to explore her body with his hands. As Trina uses her hands to try to release him from his boxers, they hear a key jingle in the door.

“Shit,” Trina says as Spencer closes her robe and lifts her off the counter.

As the key unlocks the door, they hear Joss say, “Before I come in, is everyone properly clothed?”

“Yes. Come in, Joss. We’re just cleaning up after having breakfast.”

“Well, you both look disappointed to see me. So that must mean you were almost in the middle of something.”

“No, not at all,” Spencer answers in a frustrated tone

“Right,” Joss says with suspicion. “Anyways, I’m heading to my room. Just remember to disinfect the countertop where ‘nothing happened’.”

Trina laughs, “We’re so lucky. If she’d come in 30 seconds later, she would’ve gotten another eyeful. Again, let’s take her second interruption as a sign to get started with our day.”

 

As Spencer gets out of the shower, he hears his phone ring. The unidentified number tips him off as to who the caller might be.

“Hello”, Spencer answers

“Ahh, Cousin Spencer, I heard you got yourself into some possible legal trouble. You went ballistic on some guy named, Kai Taylor. And you say we Romanchuks are dangerous?” Oleksandr chuckles.

He continues, “But here’s the thing, I know nothing about Mr Taylor. But what I do know is that someone getting in between my family and our financial prospects is a threat. Since he interfered with you, he interfered with us. I have resources if you want take care of him. We could arrange for you to do it yourself. You’d be like a ghost, you’ll slip in and slip out No cameras or witnesses. We have an impeccable clean-up crew. What do you think?”

Spencer’s shocked but also unsure why he’s struggling to give Oleksandr an outraged ‘No!’. On one hand he remembers the chaos that followed by not eliminating Esme when Victor made the offer, on the other he knows he can’t risk giving up being the better man he’s worked so hard at becoming. He knows he’d no longer be the man Trina loves if he seriously entertains Oleksandr’s offer.

“But what if I just scare him a little. Would there really be any harm in that? It could keep Trina safe.” Spencer says to himself.

Spencer shakes the thought out of his head. He recalls times when he’s secretly done things in the past in order to protect Trina and how it terribly backfired. The last time he tried to hide something from Trina regarding evidence against Esme, he thought he’d landed himself the dog house for good. Back then he feared that Trina would see that being with him was a big mistake and cut her losses. But she loves him, she truly loves. He’s vowed since his return that he’d never take any part of her for granted.

And as a Cassadine , he knows it’s never wise to trust a potential enemy, especially a money-hungry relative looking to collect a debt. No, the more he’s indebted to the Romanchuks the more they want to collect.

Spencer answers, “No, I don’t need your help. Everything’s handled where that’s concerned.”

Trina enters the bathroom to grab her hairbrush and Spencer smiles in her direction.

He continues on the phone with Oleksander, “I’m meeting my Aunt Alexis and my grandmother today regarding the Cassadine Trust. Soon my debt to you will be paid, and we’ll have no more business with each other.”

“Cousin Spencer, truly I’m hurt that you think of our relationship as purely transactional. We did save your life!”

“Yes you did, and I’m grateful. But let’s not pretend your motives were pure. Anyway, you’ll hear from my aunt, Alexis, about the transfer of stocks.”

“Wonderful! Enjoy your day young Cassadine, and the offer to take care of Mr. Taylor still stands.”

“Good bye!” Spencer says sharply before ending the call.

Trina looks over and says, “Whoa, whatever that was it sounded intense?”

“Well you know, Romanchuk-Cassadine stuff. They’re eager to get their cut,” Spencer says as he holds Trina’s waist from behind as she puts on the finishing touches to her lipstick.

“I see. Do what you need to do. I’ll be at the gallery after class if you want to swing by. I’m going to ask Ava for something big, and I hope she’ll say yes.”

“I’ll meet you at the gallery. I miss our special place. Knowing how much Ava adores you, I doubt she’d deny you anything. I know I can’t.” Spencer says in Trina’s ear as they begin to sway in rhythm together.

Chapter 24

Spencer exits the elevator and immediately sees the sign that reads “Miller & Davis, Attorneys-at-Law”. He presses the buzzer and is shortly greeted by a pleasant stout woman with a sweet smile.

“Good afternoon, you must be Spencer Cassadine. Ms. Davis has told me so much about you!”

“Good things I hope. Your name is?”

“Oh, it’s Suzanne! Let me ring Ms. Davis. She’s been looking forward to her meeting with you.”

The door to the Alexis office bursts open and before Spencer knows it, his favorite aunt is holding him tight in her arms and sobbing.

She cradles her nephew’s face and says, “Spencer, you just don’t know! You just don’t know how happy I am to see you standing here in front of me alive! This almost feels like a dream.”

“Aunt Alexis, I’ve missed you more than I can say. There’s no other relative who’s loved me so purely and with so much understanding the way you have.”

Suzanne quietly places a box of tissues on the table as she tries her best not to disturb the emotional reunion between aunt and nephew. Alexis notices and mouths a quiet “thank you” to her trusted assistant.

“Spencer, why don’t we head into my office and let Suzanne resume her work. We have so much to catch up on, and I know you’re here to address some Cassadine business.”

Once seated, Alexis gushes, “I know we’ve spoken over the phone but nothing prepared for seeing you in person. I’m sorry if I overwhelmed you.”

“No, it’s nice to come back home to a loving warm welcome. Years ago, my biggest fear was that I would leave and no one would miss me. I thought that you’d all say good riddance to the spoiled arrogant boarding school brat.”

“What could make you think such a thing?”

“Back then, I was still so angry with my father for the whole Esme debacle. You tried to tell me but I just couldn’t see that my father still loved. I was even angrier when I thought he’d abandoned Ace and me. I’m planning to visit him soon in Pentonville.”

Spencer continues, “You know I never told you that night but that Christmas when I’d gotten home from prison, I was planning to leave Port Charles. Then you told me to find what makes me happy and what makes me feel alive and to hold on to it. I immediately realized Trina was the person who made me feel those things, and I rushed over to see her right after leaving you. I knew then that my life was here with her and with my family.”

“ I’m glad that what I said kept you here, Spencer. Trina’s a beautiful young lady, and I know she was glad you stayed in town. I know now that she’s even happier that you’re back with us in the flesh.”

“Speaking of Trina and me, thank you for sending Diane to my rescue yesterday. I’m sure she’s briefed you on what happened between me and the walking football guy that Port Charles was so in love with.”

“ Ah, yes, she did. I can see you got some battle wounds there. I heard Kai Taylor sustained worse injuries. Diane told me you took him to task for manhandling Trina. For that, I am very proud. But please, try not to let that raging Cassadine streak out too often. Take it from me, once you cross that line, it’s difficult to get back to yourself. I can only imagine what you’ve been through mentally in the past two years you were away. Please, Spencer, take care of yourself mentally and emotionally.”

“I promise I will, Aunt Alexis.”

Alexis continues, “You know, writing your obituary was one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do. Thinking that your life had been cut so short by Esme, who I never should’ve trusted tore me up inside. I can’t lose you again, especially not to a place like Pentonville. Do you understand?”

“ I do.”

“Laura’s filled me in on your run in with Helena’s distant relatives. I am grateful they nursed you back to health. But you and I both know that nothing was ever done out of the kindness of your great-grandmother’s heart, and that’s because she never had one. I’m willing to bet her relatives don’t differ much in their motives either.”

“That’s why I’ve come to discuss the Cassadine Trust, my trust fund, and Cassadine Industries. I want to ensure that I’m no longer legally dead and begin a transfer of those stocks to the Romanchuks as soon as possible. I want them out of my life.

Spencer looks at the clock. “Where’s grandmother? I hope she gets here soon.”

“Well, Laura texted me to say she’s running a little behind. But let’s discuss what we can on our own.”

“I’ve prepared the paperwork to establish that you are legally still alive. Let’s go through it, shall we? So first-”

“Alexis, Spencer, I’m so sorry I’m late. That city budget meeting ran longer than expected.”

“Hello, grandmother,” Spencer says as he stands up to embrace Laura.

“Hi Laura, Have a seat. I was just showing Spencer some paperwork. It’s all about amending that unnecessary death certificate and declaring him alive. It’s probate court documents and the info he’ll need to provide to Social Security Administration.”

“I see,” Laura replies. “Let me get to the point by saying Spencer, I am all in favor of you becoming the beneficiary of the Cassadine Trust and the interim CEO of Cassadine Industries. I know that you have to begin handing over those shares.”

“Thanks, grandmother, I promise to guard Ace’s share of it. And as soon as Father is released from prison, he can assume his place as the rightful czar of the Cassadine family,” Spencer says jokingly

The door flies open as all three look up to see a bald tall sturdy man in his late 50s with a salt and pepper mustache who exclaims,

“Did someone say the czar is back in power?! I better alert the family so we can take our rightful place and restore our great Russian dynasty. I kid. I kid.”

Astonished and sickened Spencer yells “What the hell are you doing here?!”

“Is this how a prince behaves? And they say you Cassadines are refined. Well don’t sit there, introduce your cousin Leksi to these lovely ladies.”

Suzanne moves in from behind the door “Ms. Davis, I tried to stop him from coming into your office but he just barged straight in.”

“That’s ok, Suzanne.”

“No need to find me a chair, I don’t plan on staying long,” Oleksandr exclaims

“You’ve gone too far. I’m really starting to rethink my offer,” Spencer replies.

“Now why would you do that, Spencer? I just want to make it more convenient for you. This way we don’t have to worry about pesky faxes and emails. It’s always better to do these things in person, no?”

Laura stands to place her hand on Spencer’s shoulder. “Please Spencer be calm and sit down.”

Alexis adds, “Well since you barged into my office, why don’t tell us what your expectations are for today?”

“ Well, Cousin Spencer agreed to sell me and the Romanchuks 10% of Cassadine Industry shares? I am here to help expedite the process. If there are meetings to schedule, documents to sign I am standing ready with my own fountain pen.”

“Oleksandr. I can tell you that nothing regarding the sale of Cassadine Industries' shares will be happening today. Spencer has other paperwork to do before he can even meet with the board.”

“That’s ok. I can be patient.”

“Can you?! Because it seems to me that you flew into Port Charles barely a week after I arrived. Who knows? “Maybe you’ve been here the whole time,” Spencer says

“You know what Aunt Alexis and grandmother, I think we should end this meeting and discuss things in a more private setting.”

“I agree.” Alexis and Laura reply in unison while staring sternly at Oleksandr.

“Well, that was a cold welcome, and they say you Americans are nice. Don’t worry. I’ve left my number with you secretary, Susanna.”

“Suzanne,” Alexis corrects.

“Whatever. I’ll see myself out.” Oleksandr says with a smile as he exits the office

“Oh my God!” Spencer shouts “Aunt Alexis, Grandmother, I want you both be mindful of your surroundings. Oleksandr isn’t easy to read, and I’m not sure if he and his family are just hard up for money or if he has other nefarious intentions. I think both of you should have Uncle Sonny guards around. Better yet, maybe I should have him followed.”

“No, Spencer, play it cool,” Laura responds.
“Just like Helena, he feeds on intimidation. He just does it with a smile and a joke. I have the PCPD and other resources that look less suspicious than Sonny’s men. I think you should make Trina aware that he’s in town. I can have her guarded as well.”

“Thanks, grandmother. The first thing I’m going to do is change phones. I don’t need him tracking Trina and me.”

“And I’ll make sure your old bank accounts are restored. Every communication regarding legal documents will be encrypted,” Alexis says.

“ Great, I hate using my name for financial credit. Thank you both. I’m going to head to Trina. I’ll catch up with you both later.”

Alexis and Laura say as they kiss their nephew and grandson goodbye and exchange worried glances.

After Spencer exits, Alexis turns to Laura and says, “The moment I saw that man, alarm bells started ringing. There’s something different about that I can’t quite put my finger on. He seems cartoonish, and that worries me the most.”

As Spencer waits for the elevator, Oleksandr walks around the corner of the hall.

Spencer replies, “No one appears from shadowy corners better than a Cassadine. So just know that you don’t frighten me at all! If you’ve got some grand plan to wreak havoc, quit while you’re ahead!”

“Wreak havoc? Can’t a man be a little eccentric? What happened to having an open mind, dear cousin? No, I didn’t stay behind to scare you. I just came here to remind you that my offer to take care of Kai Taylor still stands.”

“I told you I don’t need your help in that area. I sent my message, and I think football-face got it yesterday. You're soon to get your shares, why are you still concerned about my girlfriend’s ex?”

“Are you sure you’re Helena’s great-grandson?!”

“Unfortunately, I am her scion. Other than DNA, there’s nothing I share with her.”

“I don’t believe that’s true. I saw the fight between you and Kai Taylor on social media. You were in full Cassadine mode. Helena would’ve been so proud. You know she once sent us a baby photo of you? Well, after she decided not to kill you, she sent us your baby photo. Had Helena been a man, that’s exactly how she would’ve responded to anyone who threatened Stavros. Actually, what am I saying? She killed many people to avenge Stavros, even Alexis’ mother.”

Spencer looks up at Oleksandr in annoyance.

“Dear Spencer, if nothing else you take care of your enemies. We can make Kai Taylor disappear, and no one will miss him, no one will be able to find him if they do. Your girlfriend never has to know.”

Something about Oleksandr’s tone sends shivers down Spencer’s spine.

“I said, no!”

“Well if you change your mind here’s my American phone number.”

“I don’t want it. I don’t want anything else from you or your family.”

“Take it, Spencer. It might come in handy. We’ve done more for you than you already know.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“We took care of Esme for you.”

“What do you mean? She drowned somewhere in the Seine.”

“No, she was alive when our divers found her. They found her before they found you. She was two miles downstream and still breathing.”

“What?!”

“But don’t worry, I had one of my men cut off her air supply. We kept her body frozen in another part of the bunker where you stayed.”

“You’re sick!! How do I know you're not lying?”

“I’m sick?! I was just helping you finish off what you started. I thought you’d be grateful? I can show you photos. We can have her body ‘discovered’ by the Paris police just like we had them ‘discover’ your fake remains. We have our ways of making things so decomposed no one will know otherwise.”

Spencer tries to maintain composure, but his stomach is churning, and he wants to throw up.
As calmly as possible, he says, “So that was you?! Why would you stage a fake body when you had me right there?”

“At the time, you were being stubborn. The family thought we might be hosting you for another two years in Belarus. We thought, maybe it would be good to give your family some closure until you were ready to cooperate. If you didn’t, there were other measures we might’ve taken.”

Spencer feels his stomach twist in knots as he wonders what fresh hell he might have unleashed on his family by returning.

“Anyway, Spencer, I am no threat to you or your family so long as my family and me get what we are owed. Have a great day! And let me know if you change your mind.”

Chapter 25

Trina arrives outside of the gallery after completing her two-hour-long Fine Arts senior seminar. She picks up the mail and unlocks the gallery doors before making a beeline to her desk. As Trina plops down in her chair, she closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath. She’s exhausted but happily so. There’s no more grieving ache to nurse or ignore. There’s no more football player boyfriend that she has to convince herself to love. Right now, she can focus on her post-graduation plans and her future with her lover and best friend, Spencer.

As Trina briefly reviews her class notes and opens the directory of artists on her laptop, a nervous feeling begins to set in. She thinks to herself,
“What if Ava can’t accommodate my request? What if deep down, Ava doesn’t want to risk the gallery’s reputation? What if Ava says yes and I fail?”
“Stop it, Trina. Stop overthinking. You’ve got this!”

As Trina regains her center, Ava enters the gallery wearing a huge grin at the sight of Trina’s face.

“Trina, darling. Are you alright? I heard what happened yesterday at Bobbie’s. I would’ve called, but figured you already had enough on your plate

“Hi Ava, I’m doing great despite yesterday’s drama. I’m just a little tired. But I’m for the first time in a long time, I’m very happy! I still can’t believe how much has changed in less than a week.” Trina says as she rises to embrace her boss and mentor.

Trina continues, “What happened between Spencer, Kai, and me was a scary emotional mess. Kai grabbed me again and called me out of my name. Spencer saw and heard it. And, well, he completely lost it on Kai. It was hard to witness. I was worried that Spencer would kill him. Kai’s face was almost unrecognizable, Ava. After it was all over, I was worried that Kai would press charges against Spencer. And you know how risky that could be, given that he’s already served time.”

“Oh, dear. I’m so sorry.”

“For a while, I felt guilty to be at the center of it all. It also felt weird that I enjoyed seeing Spencer get the first few punches in. Joss and later Spencer convinced me that none of it was my fault.”

“Sweetheart, they’re both right. None of what happened was your fault. I heard Spencer went overboard, but I can’t fault him for protecting you. I know firsthand that Cassadine men reign with fury when their loved ones are threatened. And of course, you know my family’s background when it comes to revenge. I’ve taken in matters into my own hands more than once, some in ways that I’m not proud of.”

“We’re very lucky that Spencer has Diane as his attorney. She gave us the rundown. Both Spencer and Kai were sent to the holding cells across from each other. When I went in, I could feel the tension there. It was like they were two generals at war.”

“I bet! I hope you didn’t feel torn. Regardless of how angry Kai is about your breakup, he had no right to grab you, and to do it a second time is egregious.”

“You know me, Ava. Normally, I’d try to play diplomat or peace-maker, but this time I chose myself, and I chose Spencer. I filed a restraining order and made it known that if Kai pressed assault charges against Spencer, I’d press charges against him. We both know his football career would take a hit if it hasn’t already. I let him know firmly that we were over and that he’d regret trying to seek me out again.”

“There’s my strong-minded Trina. You did well. I’ve upgraded the doorbell ring, so this time you can buzz people into the gallery. We’re not taking any chances with him or the other crazy folks of Port Charles who think they can barge their way in here.”

Ava continues, “Aside from that, how are classes coming along? I hope it’s not too hard to focus with all these changes going on?”

“Classes are going very well. Out of everything it’s the steadiest part of my life. I know it might not make sense but I feel... unburdened. I feel like I can truly focus on what’s important to me and what’s next in my life, career and future with Spencer.”

“That’s wonderful! I’m so happy for year, Trina. You deserve all the happiness in the world!”

“The grief feels like a memory, and I feel like I have one of my best friend’s back. I have my art buddy and my cheerleader by my side.”

“I can tell. I see the light’s back in your eyes. And I also see the that pink diamond sparkling beautifully on your finger”

“Oh yes the ring! Spencer gifted this to me that evening we saw you at the Metro Court. It’s a promise ring”

“Oh how gorgeous! One thing I know about my ex step-son is that he has impeccable taste in jewelry.”

“Thanks, Ava. Getting back to the topic of school there’s something I’d like to ask you and it involves the gallery.”

“Sure, Trina, what is it?”

“ Um well, you know that I’m taking my Fine Arts Senior Seminar. My final capstone project is due in May, and for a while I’ve been mulling over this idea.”

“Ok.”

“ Um, I was wondering if for my Capstone, I could curate, organize and head my own art show here at the gallery. It would be a culmination of everything I’ve learned from working here, taking classes, and my internship at the Chuck. The difference is that this would be something where I have total control. I could feature artists that I admire, while at the same time expressing my own creative voice. I want to make it a community art event. I’m also hoping that we could sell of some pieces for the gallery in the process. I know it’s a risk. This gallery is your baby. I’m just hoping that you’ll consider it.”

“Consider it, Trina? My answer is a resounding yes!”

“Really?” Trina says with excitement “Are you sure?”

“Why wouldn’t I be sure? You’re the only other person to whom this gallery means anything to? You basically run this place, and you’ve handled it on your own during the many times I’ve had to deal with my own personal dramas.”

“Thanks, Ava! You don’t know what this means to me! Here’s an outline of my project plan. I’m thinking of curating a show about up-and-coming Black feminists artists. I want to call it, ‘ Using our Voices, Telling our Stories’. Here’s the proposed date, Saturday evening on April 25. Here are the list of artists I want to feature. Here’s my advertising/ social media outreach plan and-”

“Trina, I love your idea for the show, and I trust you can handle it. I am here if you need my help or want my opinion but you’ve got this. And I’d like you to use whatever hours you planned to work as time to focus on your show. I truly believe that it’s a win-win situation for both of us. Nothing makes me happier than seeing your knowledge, experience and excitement for art grow.”

“Thanks again, Ava. This means so much to me.” Trina says as she hugs Ava tightly.

“Not a problem.”

The door bell to gallery rings.

“Trina, this a perfect time to for you to try out our new security system.”

Trina looks at the doorbell app on Ava’s phone and smiles “Oh it’s Spencer”

She buzzes him in and tries to contain the feeling that she’s ready to leap out of her skin to get to him.

“Hello! Hello!” Spencer playfully shouts

“Spencer!”, Trina gushes as she runs to kiss him.

“So apparently, I heard there’s a gorgeous girl here who might be in need of an iced-latte and pain au chocolat.

Spencer looks over, “ Hi Ava, it’s nice to know that this place still looks familiar. It also looks like you’ve got some great pieces hanging up here”

“Hi Spencer,” Ava says with a smile. “Well I’m going to head to my office to get some files and head out.”

Spencer smiles at Trina, “ So how’d it go? Did you ask Ava for the favor you mentioned this morning?”

“I did, and she said yes!”

“I knew she would! Um, what did you end up asking her?”

Trina gives Spencer all the details regarding her Capstone project.

“Trina, that’s a brilliant idea. And not just for your senior project. It sets you up for even bigger opportunities after graduation. It’s an awesome experience to add your resume’

Spencer stares at Trina with a look that can only be described as flirtatious admiration. Trina bats her doe eyes and they stay in a comfortable silence until Ava shouts.

“And I’m out. Be good kids!”

“Bye, Ava” they say in unison.

Trina turns to Spencer and asks, “So how was your meeting with Alexis and your grandmother? Did you get a chance to see Ace”

“I stopped by Ace’s daycare for a brief visit then made my way to Aunt Alexis’ practice and we started discussing Cassadine business stuff. That is until the three of us were rudely interrupted”

“Interrupted by who?”

“Well, it turns out my cousin Oleksandr from Belarus is here in Port Charles. He barged into the meeting and claimed that he wanted to take care of business in person.”

“You’ve must’ve been shocked!”

“I was. I hoped what I felt inside wasn’t written all over my face.”

“Do you believe that’s all he’s really here for?”

“No. Oleksandr joked and tried to appear light-hearted but there’s something sinister beneath it all”

“What do you think he could be hiding?”

“The problem is Trina. He was forthcoming with all the horrible things he’s done since finding me. He did things I knew nothing about.”

“Like, what?”

“It turns out Esme was found alive not very far from me. He said he ordered her to be killed and he stored the body in the same bunker where they kept me.”

“Oh my God, Spencer!” Trina says as she cover her mouth.

“Trina, I’m not gonna lie. I’m glad Esme’s dead. But when I tried to prevent her from stabbing you with that syringe, my goal was just to stop her. I wanted Esme alive to pay for her crimes. I wanted you, Joss and Cam to get the justice you deserve.”

“I know, Spencer. Nothing happened according to plan once Esme stepped foot on that boat.”

“Oleksandr also admitted that he was the one who’d staged those remains to be found.”

“ That’s insane!”

“Look, I haven’t told grandmother or Aunt Alexis this part yet. He admitted all of this said when he caught me waiting by the elevator. But Trina, I’m telling you this because I’ve got to keep you safe. I don’t know what other plans Oleksandr might have. But I couldn’t take it if something happened to you. I want to talk to Uncle Sonny and Curtis to have you guarded until I figure out what to do.”

“Has Oleksandr made any veiled threats to you concerning me?”

“No, not exactly.”

“What does that mean?!”

“He mentioned something regarding Kai. But I told him to back off. I swear I did.”

“Ok, good.”

“Trina, maybe it’s better if we lay low for a while. Like, if we spend time away just until this deal goes through. That way I can make sure that he’s gone and everyone’s safe.”

“Spencer, I understand you want to keep me safe. But no one else is going to keep us apart.”

“But, baby-”

“I just got you back. There were days I’d wait for you to come through those gallery doors, and my heart would break each time I realized you were gone. To see you here in this place right now, where we met, fought, and first kissed, is something I used to dream about. And now it’s real. We faced your Uncle Victor, and we’ll face Oleksandr, too.”

“Trina, I wish I could guarantee your safety from my crazy family and their associates. But the truth is that this is part of my life. This is my reality, and it might always be. I feel guilty for dragging you back into this. ”

“You’re not forcing me into this. I choose you, and I choose us. And we’ll handle whatever or whoever comes our way. Remember, we’re stronger together.”

Astonished by Trina’s bravery and steadfastness, Spencer cradles Trina’s face and begins to kiss her passionately.

“I am beyond lucky,” he whispers while nudging her nose and going in for more kisses.

“We both are,” Trina replies in between the short pauses between their kisses.

“Trina, I want to make you feel good. I want to give you everything you deserve and more.” Spencer says as he begins to unbutton Trina’s blouse.

“Come here,” Trina says as she grabs Spencer’s hand and leads him into the back room.

With his right hand slipping into her panties and cupping her right breast, he whispers in a low tone, “I’m going to finish what we started this morning, Ms. Robinson. When you come, remember the feeling. I want you to paint it.”

Chapter 26

Trina loves to start her mornings at the gallery when it’s calm and quiet. It’s her sweet spot of zen, where she gets to sit in her imagination, surrounded by art she loves, before the influx of deliveries, emails, phone calls, and visitors.

Eager to work on her capstone, Trina skipped her normal hearty breakfast and grabbed an apple off the counter with the belief that her joy would be enough to sustain her until lunch. She bites into the apple’s smooth red skin and begins scrolling down the spreadsheet of artist contacts until she hears the ring camera alert. Trina looks at the app on her phone and sees a food delivery man with a bag waiting outside. Wary of unexpected visitors, she answers

“Hi, who is this delivery for?”

“It’s a delivery for Trina Robinson sent by Spencer Cassadine.”

“Thanks. You can leave it at the door. I’ll be there in a moment.”

“Sure, Ma’am. Thanks in advance for the generous tip.”

As Trina walks toward the gallery entrance, her phone rings with an incoming call.

“Spencer!” she answers excitedly.

“Good morning, pretty lady. Did you get the breakfast I sent you?”

“Yes,” Trina replies as she scoops up the bag and peeks inside. “It’s my favorite breakfast burrito with home fries. There’s also a mocha latte! Thank you, Spencer! This is perfect. I didn’t have time to eat a proper breakfast this morning. How did you know?”

“I’m psychic, I guess. I sensed you’d be hungry. I have to make sure the love of my life is well-fed and has enough energy to work on her big project”, Spencer answers.

“Aww, how are you so sweet? My bed felt empty last night.” Trina teases

“I had every intention of meeting you after I left you at the gallery. My visit with Ace was supposed to be short. I was on my way out the door after putting him to sleep with a story and a lullaby. He must’ve somehow felt that I was leaving and woke up crying for me. After I put him back to sleep, it was late, and grandmother insisted that I stay over in my old room.”

“Aww, Poor Ace. I’m sure he was happy to have his big brother over.”

“Poor Ace? Poor me! I tossed and turned last night thinking of you, fantasizing about you.”

Trina feels the warmth begin to pool at her center as she takes in Spencer’s last sentence delivered in the low register that drives her crazy.

“Spencer, please, I’m at the gallery. ”

“The gallery? But I recall us having lots of fun there yesterday afternoon”, Spencer teases.

“Spencer!”

“Ok, since we’re keeping it PG, I did get to brief Grandmother on Oleksandr’s revelations.”

“What did she say?”

“She was appalled to hear Oleksandr’s claims about murdering Esme. But she didn’t put it past any relatives of Helena’s to exhibit her type of cruel insanity. She’s advised me not to discuss Esme any further with Oleksandr until they’re able to glean more info on his real intentions”

“Well, if anyone knows how to handle Helena’s people, it’s Laura.”

“Yeah, I sometimes forget what a powerhouse my grandmother is. It’s always great seeing Grandmother and Ace. I’m just sorry that I missed waking up next to you this morning.”

“Spencer, I missed you more, but I’m glad that you’re spending time with your family. I know we’ve been inseparable since you came back. I love every second of being with you, but I’m more than fine just knowing you’re here with me for good.”

“Trina, you’ve always been independent. If I’m too clingy or crowding you, let me know. It’s just that I can never get enough of you.”

“It’s the same for me. I told you before that I don’t want you to feel like I’m controlling your every movement. I don’t want to mirror Esme in any way.”

“Trina, again, you could never!! I’ve never felt freer than when I’m with you. I know you have a lot of school assignments to do before graduation, and I understand how much your senior project means to you. I would never want to get in the way of that. Your parents would really want my head on a stake if I did.”

“But Spencer, you're the best distraction!” Trina teases. “ Plus, I’ll need you to help me relieve some stress.”

“I can definitely help with that,” Spencer answers in a gravelly tone, causing Trina to flashback to yesterday's back-room activities.

“Okay, Spencer. I need to refocus on my spreadsheet, and I can’t do that if you keep saying things like that. Um, remember the promise you just made?”

“You’re right! I’ll cool it down a little,” Spencer says begrudgingly.

“Good. So what are you up to today?”

“First, I'm working on a surprise that I think you’ll enjoy. Then I’ll be meeting with Uncle Sonny to strategize on how to handle Oleksandr.”

“I love your surprises; I can’t wait to see what it is! And I’m sure Sonny can help you figure it out. Try not to worry yourself too much. You and I can handle whatever Oleksandr tries to throw at us.”

“I know you can handle anything, Superwoman, but you shouldn’t have to. Anyway, I’ve booked our suite at the Metro Court. I’ll be there when you’re ready to decompress. Enjoy your breakfast. I love you, baby.”

“I love you, too, Spencer.”

Just as Trina ends her call with Spencer, she sees her mother’s name pop up on her phone seconds before it alerts her to an incoming call. Trina sighs but reminds herself that she’ll remain resolute in her defense of Spencer and, more importantly, herself.

She answers, “Hi, Mom.”

“Trina, how’s my sweet girl? I’m calling to check on you after… well, you know… the last time we spoke at Bobbie’s.”

“I’m doing fine, Mom. I’m working on a school project right now.”

“That’s good to hear. Um, Trina, I’m calling to let you know that the invitation to have Spencer over for dinner still stands.”

“ Really? The last time we spoke, you seemed convinced that Spencer, who risked his life and nearly died for me, is dangerous. What changed your mind?”

“Well, Trina, I’m not going to pretend that I still don’t have reservations about Spencer. But I saw the video of how Kai grabbed you, the fight, and what Kai said to you at the end. And I can’t believe I’m saying this, but a part of me understands Spencer’s reaction. And although I think it was extreme, I can’t blame him for handling someone who tried to hurt you.”

“Wow! Okay.”

“What? Did I say something wrong, honey?”

“No, not at all. I’m just surprised. I was prepared to argue, but I’m so glad that you’re starting to see, even just a glimmer of how much Spencer loves me. You know, Mom, Spencer didn’t want me to argue or push for us to come to dinner. He’s never wanted us to be at odds over anything, especially him.”

“Trina, you’re my daughter, and I know I’ve made mistakes, but I love you more than life itself. Becoming your mom is still the happiest day of my life. I know I can be overprotective. I don’t doubt Spencer’s feelings for you. I just wish there was a way he could guarantee your safety.”

“Mom, no one can guarantee anyone’s safety. Spencer’s family is his family. They’re part of him, like you, Curtis, and Dad are part of me. I embrace him for who he is, and I know for a fact that Spencer will do all he can to protect me from danger. He already has. I trust him, Mom. I just need you to trust my judgement.”

“Trina, I do. I’m learning to at least. And it’s not because your judgement is terrible. It’s because I’m still learning to see you as a young woman who’s self-realized and independent. It’s not easy when I still see the little girl wearing colorful baretts at the end of pig-tails who’d run into my arms after school.” Portia sniffles

“ Mom, I’m still Trina, just adult Trina now.

“I know that, sweetheart. It’s just that for a mom, no matter how grown our children get, they’re always our babies. But I understand you have new boundaries, and I want to respect them. I remember how hard it was to have my mom see the adult I’d become. I’m so proud of who you are. You’ll soon be a college graduate pursuing your next steps in life. I just always want to have a place in it.”

“You will, Mom. I just need you to respect the people I choose to have in my life, especially Spencer.”

“I hear you, sweetheart. So what day works best for you and Spencer? Does he have any allergies? I know he’s eaten Marshall’s gumbo, but that won’t be on the menu this time.”

“Tomorrow evening works for us if it’s not too soon, and Spencer is clear of allergies.”

“Tomorrow evening’s perfect. I’ll see you both then. I love you, Trina.”

“Love you, too, Mom. Bye.”

Placing her phone back on her desk, Trina allows her body to go limp in her chair as she smiles while turning her head up toward the ceiling.

“Finally, some progress!” She shouts happily.

“Oh my Gosh! I almost forgot to eat the breakfast Spencer sent! I’d better warm it up.”

As Trina stands near the kitchenette waiting for the microwave timer to go off, she thinks to herself,

“Everything’s starting to feel the way it should’ve been years ago. Please, universe, let Spencer and me have our full happiness this time around.”

Chapter 27

“Yes, I’d like to close the deal on the penthouse at Lexington. That’s great. My accountant will be in touch with you shortly.” Spencer answers excitedly as he waits outside his Uncle Sonny’s door.

A middle-aged guard answers and escorts him into a modern, furnished living room. Before he can look around, he hears his beloved uncle and mob boss, Sonny Corinthos, shout “Spencer!!”

“Uncle Sonny!!” Spencer replies ecstatically as he rushes into Sonny’s arms with the excitement of a young boy.

Sonny lets out a happy yet uncomfortable grunt.

“I’m sorry. I got so excited that I forgot I’m no longer six years old.”

“That’s okay, Spencer. Whether you're six years old or six feet tall, you’re still my baby sister’s boy, and I’ll always love you the same,” Sonny replies misty-eyed.

“Have a seat. Would you like a scotch?”

“Uh, no thanks. I do like your new place. The décor and color scheme are warmer and more modern than the old penthouse.”

“What? You didn't like my mini-Italian Renaissance statues? I didn’t know you paid so much attention to my interior design scheme.” Sonny teases.

Spencer chuckles.

“I just secured a penthouse and I’m going to surprise Trina with it. I plan for it to be like another home for her, and I want to choose pieces that feel inviting. You know we Cassadines love our dark and dreary castles with 18th-century vibes. But I feel like I’ve had enough of the dark and dreary for a lifetime.”

“I hear that. I’m also happy to hear that you and Trina are still going as strong as ever. I’ve always admired you two. I’ve known Trina for years, back when she and Joss used to run around the house giggling about everything. She’s a lovely young lady. I’m glad two of my favorite young people found each other.”

“Thanks, Uncle Sonny.”

“You know, when I would see you two together, it made me miss the love of my life.”

“Are you talking about Carly?”

“No, no. I mean, I loved Carly, and don't get me wrong, I’ll always have love in my heart for her. No, the love of my life is a woman your Carly could never stand. Her name is Brenda Barrett.”

“I’ve heard her name before. Dad mentioned her. Wasn’t she a famous model in the 90s?”

“Yes, she was. Very Beautiful. Her smile lit up my world.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, why aren’t you with Brenda together, if she’s the love of your life?”

“Well, you know my lifestyle. Brenda loved me, but she couldn’t handle the secrecy and the violence. I should never have expected her to deal with it. We ended things the first time after she wore a wire to record me. She swore she did it to protect us, but all I could feel was anger and betrayal. Over the years, we’ve drifted in and out of each other’s lives. We hurt each other as much as we healed each other. We made multiple attempts to rekindle our love and got pretty close, but something always got in the way. Years later, she had a child with someone else and said she could no longer try with me again. She didn’t want her son exposed to my lifestyle. I understood, I still respect her decision even when I'm tempted to reach out.”

Spencer listens with a somber expression before he replies, “ I’m so sorry, Uncle Sonny.”

“Well, Spencer, life happens, and you move forward. You know the old saying, ‘It’s better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all’, or something like that.”

“I guess. But Uncle Sonny, that’s what frightens me. What if my family life is too dangerous for Trina, and I end up losing her no matter what I do?”

“I doubt that’ll happen, Spencer.”

“How do you know that, Uncle Sonny? We’ve had to go up against Uncle Victor and Esme, not once but twice?”

“And look, you’re still standing strong together!”

Sonny continues, “Don’t let what I told you about Brenda and me scare you. What you and Trina have is much more solid than what we had. You’re a Cassadine and Corinthos for sure, but nowhere near as volatile or ruthless. Trina is more well-rounded and more self-assured than Brenda was at her age. From what I know, Trina knows her mind. She’s not so easily swayed. Trust Trina’s choice. Trust that she knows who you are, the family you come from, and chooses you just the same.”

“But Uncle Sonny, should Trina have to face one threat after another because of me? I thought after Victor and Esme, we were home-free. Now there’s this other crazy relative of mine that I need to protect her from.”

"All I know is that when Trina is one determined young woman. And when it comes to what’s his name, Oleksandr, I’ve got it handled. So don’t worry about him. I’ve got people watching his every move in Port Charles. I'll soon have Spinelli intercepting his calls and his emails. I don’t think he’d be that stupid. He knows I'm your family, too.”

“It’s just the way he talked about giving the order to murder Esme and storing her body. It's like he enjoyed all of it. That’s the part that sickens me. Before that revelation, I just thought he was kooky and a bit pushy.”

“What’s Laura’s take on him? She’s had decades of dealings with the Cassadine clan.”

“She believes he has Esme’s body. She wants it returned and buried for Ace’s sake. Grandmother’s asked me not to broach the topic of Esme with Oleksandr. But I think it’s because she wants to handle that communication with him on her own. So far, she’s only advised me to be cautious and non-reactive.”

“I can see from the bruises on your face that being non-reactive isn’t working too well for you.”

“Oh, these scars are from fighting a human football.”

“Oh yeah, I do remember seeing Trina around with a college athlete.”

“Yeah, they broke up, and he got upset and decided to grab her outside of Bobbie’s. Before I knew it, I was slamming my fists against his face. I scared Trina with how far I took it. But I don’t regret protecting her.”

“Spencer, I’m the wrong person to lecture you about pummeling the faces of your enemies. I’ve been there, and the people I’ve cared about most have seen me in action and looked at me like I was a monster. Is that how you feel?”

“Well, it helped that Trina didn’t look at me that way. She just looked sad and worried for me and the walking football guy. But I couldn’t help wondering if I was truly a monster.”

“The fact that you felt nothing but disgust when Oleksandr described what he’d done to Esme is a sign that you’re not. It’s Esme, and you could’ve easily taken pleasure in every detail of her murder, but you didn’t.”

“Uncle Sonny, Oleksandr also offered to 'take care’ of football face, too. I did think about it for a while, and I struggled with rejecting his offer.”

“Spencer, that’s normal after how you saw him physically handle Trina. If Curtis were there, he would’ve ended the guy’s life in an instant.”

“Curtis did say the same thing.”

“If you want to get that impulse in check, I’d advise you to see a therapist. It’s what I used to do after being diagnosed with bipolar disorder. You've never exhibited those signs in my presence. You’ve been through a lot over the years. Just focus on getting back to your life and leave the other activities to me.”

“Thanks, Uncle Sonny. You’re not the first person to suggest a therapist.”

Spencer continues, “Oh, one more thing: I’m supposed to be having dinner with Portia and Curtis. How do I explain to them that Trina could be in danger?”

“Let me talk to Curtis first. I’ll reach out to him tomorrow. This isn’t your fault, Spencer. No one wants their kid in danger, but Portia and Curtis can’t deny that you’ve put yourself on the line for Trina more than once.”

“I’d do whatever it takes to protect her. Before Trina, I used to think that Esme was who I deserved. She partnered well with all my darkness, hurt and anger. She was manipulative, and at the time, so was I. Then I saw Trina, and it was like a light had entered my life. All I wanted to do was be near her, to bask in her light. Even in those moments when she was pissed at me for being an ass, I could still feel her warmth.”

“That’s beautiful, Spencer. Shouldn’t you be telling Trina all of this right now?”

“You’re right! I’m gonna head out to meet her at the Metro Court. Thanks again, Uncle Sonny”

“Always, Spencer. You’re one of my kids,” Sonny says as he places his right hand on his heart.

---

Trina and Spencer sit snuggling together on the sofa while watching an old episode of Frasier.

“So are you ready for the welcome home Robinson dinner tomorrow?” Trina says, giggling through her bright smile.

“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. I just have to assemble my armor, and I should be good to go.” Spencer teases

“C’mon, it’s not going to be that bad. My parents know you’re a good guy. Deep down, I think my mom likes you.”

Spencer makes a face that Trina reads as “please be for real,” which sends her into a fit of laughter.

“Ok, well, she’s warming up to you more than she has in the past.”

“That sounds more reasonable. What matters most is that you like me.”

“Like you? Please, you know I love you!”

“I know you do. I just wanted to hear you say it.”

Trina smiles, “Oh look, this is my favorite part of the episode where Martin gets his hair dye all over Nile’s expensive furniture.”

Spencer chuckles along with Trina. He’s more delighted by her laughter than the funny scenario playing out on TV.

After the end of the episode, he looks down at Trina and notices she’s dozed off, and turns off the television. He plants a sweet kiss on her forehead and takes her up in his arms. As he gently places her in bed, he hears her mutter, “I’m not asleep. We’re supposed to have sexy time”.

Spencer quietly chuckles. "Your cuteness is sexy to me, so I’ll count it as sexy time. He kisses her again and says, “You can rest your eyes until the sun comes up again tomorrow. Good night, baby. I love you!”

“Good night, Spencer,” Trina says as she pulls him in for a cuddle like a giant stuffed teddy bear.

Chapter 28

“Maybe we should reschedule,” Spencer says as Trina parks in the driveway of her parents' home.

“We can’t. I’ve already texted my parents to let them know we’re here. It’s going to be okay, Spencer. I’ll be there.” Trina says as she reaches out for Spencer’s hand to reassure him.

Trina’s comforting smile calms the butterflies in Spencer’s stomach. He lifts her hand to his lips and lays a kiss above her knuckles.

As Trina and Spencer walk towards the front door, it opens to reveal a beaming Portia who shouts, “Trina!!”

“Hi, Mom!” Trina replies as she hugs her mother.

“Hi Spencer,” Portia says with a wide yet strained smile.

“Good evening, Dr. Robinson,”

Curtis rises from the couch to greet Trina with a hug and kiss. He then greets Spencer with a warm and firm handshake.

“I’d like to thank you for throwing this welcome back dinner for me. I really appreciate it. Dr Robinson, this bouquet is for you. Trina told me you like carnations. There’s a bottle of Pinot Noir and tiramisu for dessert in the bag.”

“Well, we’re glad to have you back, Spencer, aren’t we, Portia?” Curtis says as he places his hand on Spencer’s shoulder in a reassuring manner.

“Yes, we are. We’re also glad to see Trina happy again. I’ll take the flowers and the dessert. Curtis will take the wine.”

Stella makes her way out of the kitchen with a tray of mini-quiche.

“Aunt Stella! I didn’t know you’d be here. I’m so glad to see you!” Trina gushes.

“Ms. Henry, it’s good to see you.”

“Spencer, I know you’re not shy. Come over here and give me a hug! It’s so good to have you back. It truly is a miracle!”

Spencer embraces Stella and feels his body relax in her arms. It almost feels like a hug from his grandmother, yet there’s something genuine and expansive about this warmth coming from a non-relative.

“Trina, what’s that shiny pink rock on your finger?” Stella asks.

“ Oh, it’s a gift from Spencer. It’s a promise ring,” Trina smiles as she shows it off to her great aunt.

“Alright, everyone, catch up and mingle, and dinner will be ready shortly,” Portia announces.

As Trina shifts to catch up with Curtis, Stella pulls Spencer aside. Come outside to the veranda and let’s have a quick chat.

“Yes, Ms. Henry,” Spencer replies.

As they pass through the sliding doors and take their seats, Stella begins by saying,

“Now, Spencer, I heard about the fight you got into with Kai. And when I saw his face in person, I was very upset.”

“I know I went too far, Ms. Henry, but-”

“Let me finish. I also saw the video on social media. It was making the rounds among the younger nurses at GH. I was shocked by what I saw, not just the fighting, but what happened between Trina and Kai. I was furious! I wanted to slug Kai myself after seeing the video of him manhandling Trina. I never fathomed he would do something like that. But what I was most appalled by was my own blindness to his character. I pushed Kai and Trina together, hoping that it would help her heal after losing you, but I didn’t realize what kind of relationship I pushed her into.”

“Ms. Henry, you wanted Trina to feel happy and loved again after a loss. I get that the guy looks good on paper. I’m sure Trina doesn’t blame you. I know the way I went after him was intense. I need you to know that all I’ve ever wanted was Trina’s happiness and safety. For years, I wished I could be the one to help make her happy and keep her safe. I’m hoping that I can do it this time after everything that’s happened over the years.”

“Spencer, you were a kid back then. Now I see a man. Yes, the choices you and Esme made could’ve cost Trina her freedom. But it didn’t. Trina forgave you a long time ago, and I rarely hold a grudge. More than anything, I want to thank you for saving her life that night in Paris, especially when it almost cost you your own. I don’t have to tell you how special Trina is to us,”

“Based on the way I feel about her, I can say I have a pretty good idea.”

“But listen, Spencer, I’m also concerned for you. That wasn’t a regular fist fight between rivals. You could have killed Kai. And then it would've been a different kind of grief that Trina would've had to deal with.”

“No, you’re right. It was blind rage at seeing Trina threatened, physically grabbed, and possibly hurt. There are probably other things it brought out of me. After talking with Trina, I’ve decided to take steps to address that.”

“That’s wonderful to hear. Aside from that, I hope you are settling back into Port Charles nicely.”

“I am. Thanks for your understanding, Ms. Henry,”

“Hey, you two!” Trina shouts as she slides back the doors, “Dinner’s ready!”

Spencer winks at Trina and follows Stella back into the dining room.

Portia announces, “Well, Spencer, this is your welcome back dinner.”

Spencer marvels at the spread of roasted Cornish hens, asparagus, candied yams, baked macaroni and cheese, and the bottles of chilled Pinot Noir.

“Wow, this looks great, Dr. Robinson!”

“Thanks, Spencer. Okay, everyone, let’s take our seats, say grace, and dig in.”

As grace is being said, Trina squeezes Spencer’s hand, and he returns with a gentle squeeze and a dazed look of love.

Portia starts off the dinner conversation by asking, “Spencer, how are you settling back into Port Charles?”

“Well, beautifully since reuniting with Trina. It’s been one of the most eventful weeks of my life. When I was away, there were times when I thought I would never see Trina or Port Charles again. I feel more grateful than I’ve ever felt to be back home, and here tonight with you all sharing dinner.”

“Yes, we’re glad you’re safe and here with us,” Portia says with a forced smile

Trina notices and gives her mother a brief but stern look.

Spencer tries to shift the conversation to a lighter topic: “I’m happy to be back here celebrating Trina’s graduation and all wonderful things she’ll be doing at the gallery.”

Stella replies excitedly, “ Yes, my girl will soon be a college graduate! What special thing is Spencer talking about?”

“Well, as part of my capstone project, I’ll be curating and organizing my own show at the gallery. It’s going to feature Black feminist artists who use their art and their voices for activism. At first, I was nervous to ask Ava, but Spencer encouraged me, and she said yes without hesitation. There are lots of moving parts, but it doesn’t even feel like work at all. I’m enjoying the process.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful, Trina!” Curtis replies.

“Yes, it’s everything you’ve been talking about since you borrowed your first art history book from the library,” Portia says as she begins to tear up.

“Mom, are you crying?”

“It’s just been so long since I’ve heard you speak with such excitement and joy about your dreams and your future. These are happy tears.”

“If I’m honest, Spencer’s return is a big part of it,” Trina replies

“Trina, you’re the real magic. I just want to see your dreams become reality.” Spencer replies.

“Aww, aren’t they sweet, honey?” Curtis says to Portia.

Portia interjects, “Well, Spencer, now that you’re home, do you have anything in the works regarding your future?”

“I gave it a lot of thought when I was away. With my father being Pentonville, I’ll be taking over as CEO of Cassadine Industries. It’ll require shadowing our interim Director, but my biggest goal is to expand our philanthropy. I realize that I’ve grown up with so much privilege, and I want to help people, mainly those interested in furthering their education or launching their projects. I haven’t shared this part with Trina yet, but I’ve just applied to the Wharton School of Business to start some online courses in the summer.”

“What?! That’s amazing!!” Trina says enthusiastically

“That’s a beautiful goal, Spencer! I’m going to put you on the prayer list at my church for a successful application,” Stella says as she stares in second-hand triumph at Portia.

Trina gently grabs Spencer’s thigh under the table, and it causes his knee to jerk.

“Is everything okay, Spencer?” Portia asks.

“Um, yeah, Dr. Robinson, I may have gotten a case of the hiccups.”

Curtis interrupts, “I know we’re all trying to keep it light here, but Spencer, I just want to say that I am grateful for how you protected Trina in Paris. Even though I’m told I’m not supposed to condone violence, I appreciate how you recently defended my daughter.”

“I’d do it again and again. I’ll always do my best to protect Trina.”

Stella chimes in, “Spencer, I know you may not want to go into it. But if you can, will you tell us where you’ve been and what happened to you in the last two years?”

Trina turns to Spencer and says, “You don’t have to share if you’re not ready.”

“It’s okay, Trina. I want to.”

Spencer shares what he remembers from his and Trina’s last moments in Paris when Esme appeared. He speaks in detail about his rescue from the Seine, his Romanchuk relatives, as well as his injuries and the time he spent in recovery. He mentions the deal he made that allowed him to be free and return to Port Charles. Lastly, he shares where he first saw Trina on Valentine’s Day.

At the end of his story, the entire table is silent.

Portia can’t deny the shift she feels in her heart for the young man who saved her daughter’s life.

Trina wipes the tears from her eyes after hearing Spencer recount his journey. He reaches over to caress her hand.

“Wow, Spencer!” Curtis replies. “If you were in the military, you’d get a purple star. I’d give you one if I could.”

Spencer looks up at Curtis and smiles.

“It truly is a blessing you’re here with us today,” Stella says.

“Yes, it truly is,” Portia admits.

“It looks like everyone’s finished their meal. Stella, would you help me clear the table and bring out the dessert?”

“It looks like I’m getting a call from Joss. I’ll take this quickly while we get ready for dessert,” Trina says as she grabs her phone.

While Trina takes her phone call, Curtis seizes the moment to talk to Spencer
.
“Spencer, we need to talk. I got a call this morning from Sonny about that relative you made a deal with. He says he’s back in town and might be a potential threat.”

“Curtis, I’m so sorry to have Trina in another one of my crazy family predicaments.”

“Well, this time, it’s not your fault.”

“Sonny has asked for permission to place his guards on Trina. But I think someone less conspicuous needs to be there just in case your cousin tries anything. I have a buddy named Jeff who in an ex-marine who now works and trains private guards to protect foreign government officials. So the plan is to use his men to protect you both, while Sonny uses Spinelli to keep an eye on Oleksandr Romanchuk’s whereabouts,”

“I can cover the payment for your friend Jeff and his men.”

“There’s no need. We’re like brothers. Plus, we don’t want this relative of yours tracking any of your funds.”

“Between me, Jeff, and Sonny, we’ve got it all handled.”

“You’ve got what ‘all handled’?” Trina asks as she moves closer to the dinner table.

She continues, “Curtis, I know everything about the Romanchuks. Don’t leave me out.”

“I never planned to, sweetheart. Spencer can go into detail with you later. I want to keep this quiet until I have a chance to talk with your mother tonight. So far, I’ve only hinted to her that an old enemy from my PI days might be in town, and I may want to keep some security on you.”

“Got it,” Trina says.

---

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Stella’s packing away the leftovers while Portia begins to plate the dessert.

“Portia, you look deep in thought. Is everything alright?”

“Stella, I just don’t know what to think about Spencer anymore. I feel conflicted. On one hand, I’m happy he’s alive. On the other hand, I worry about the possible dangers that Trina could face by being with him.”

“Portia, I know we had our doubts about him early on. But he's proved himself. What else do you need him to do? When he shared the details of his harrowing journey, did it not move you?”

“Of course it did! My heart isn't stone. When he spoke, the mother in me wanted to hug him and make him soup. But…”

“But what?”

“I thought Kai was good for her. And he turned out to be the worst possible option. I don’t doubt Spencer’s love for Trina; I just worry about the danger that follows him. I don’t know who to trust outside of family when it comes to Trina anymore.”

“You know whose judgment we should trust when it comes to living her life? Trina’s. For the past year, we thought we were supporting Trina by helping her get Kai back on the field. We were so focused on him that we lost sight of the most important person in the equation: Trina.”

“I know you’re right, Stella. Maybe that’s where the guilt is coming from.”

“Portia, we were at the same dinner table. Don’t you see the difference in Trina? She’s excited for her future after graduation. Spencer is a big part of that. When she talked about her senior project, I kept my eye on Spencer. That young man was beaming with pride. Now think back to conversations we had with Kai. When did he ever mention anything about Trina’s world that didn’t center him? When did he ever steer the conversation her way?”

Stella continues, “Sure, Spencer’s not perfect. No one can help the family they were born into or who raised them. And you keep forgetting that Laura helped shape him, too. Yes, he made mistakes, but Portia, that young man is not a monster. If you don’t want to alienate Trina, you should take a genuine step toward forgiving him for the trial that happened years ago. He’s made his penance. None of us is perfect.”

“Again, Stella, you’re right. I’m truly going to try my best this time,”

Portia places the plated tiramisu on a tray and cheerfully announces, “Is everyone ready for dessert?”

Shortly after dessert is cleared, Trina leads Spencer back onto the veranda to gaze at the stars. He wraps his arms around her before hearing, “See, it’s not so bad? Is it?”

“Since we’re almost home free, I’d have to agree that it isn't. Dinner with your family has been lovely.”

Trina and Spencer turn their heads as they hear the sliding doors open to the veranda.

“ I’m sorry to interrupt, but Trina, could I have a moment alone with Spencer?”

“Mom!”

“I promise, I won’t bite.”

Spencer nods, “It’s okay, Trina.”

Trina steps inside but decides to keep a watchful eye on the body language and expressions her mother and Spencer exhibit during their conversation.

“Dr. Robinson, thank you for the welcome back dinner. Everything was delicious.”

“You're welcome, Spencer. Uh, look, I came out here to extend a real olive branch. First things first, I want to thank you for protecting Trina that night in Paris. I am so sorry for all that you went through and the years you lost.”

‘Thank you, Dr. Robinson, 'Spencer says, bracing for the 'but’ to follow in Portia’s speech.

“I also want to apologize for how I treated you and spoke to you in the past. You have to understand how scary it was for me when Trina was arrested and put on trial for something Esme did. The one thing I couldn’t let go of was the tears Trina shed when she told me how hurt she was that her friend, Spencer, didn’t believe in her innocence.

My daughter’s life and future were on the line. Young Black women like Trina don’t get to make dumb mistakes like wealthy, privileged young white men without serious consequences. It was by sheer luck that Trina wasn’t convicted and sentenced. Had she been, her life would’ve been ruined and her dreams dashed. My sweet daughter, who’s barely five feet tall, would’ve been serving time among some of the hardest criminals in New York State. That’s not something I can easily forgive or forget.”

Spencer tears up, and he replies, “Dr. Robinson, I will regret bringing Esme into Trina’s path for the rest of my life. I was too blind to see how manipulative Esme was. I always knew Trina was innocent even though I pretended otherwise. At the time, I wanted to stay close to Esme to gather enough evidence to exonerate Trina. In some convoluted way, I thought I had to appear as if I were on Esme’s side. I kept Trina in the dark about it, and I hurt her in the process. She's forgiven me, but I still wish I could go back and change everything.”

“Well, this is the first time I’m hearing that part of the story.”

“I made a terrible mistake and I miscalculated.”

“Ironically enough, I understand that, Spencer. You’re aware of the major mistake I made by keeping Trina’s paternity a secret. Trina, Curtis, and Taggert have shown me grace and forgiveness, and now it’s my turn to extend it to you. We all make mistakes, big and small. You’ve paid for them, and you did so while keeping Trina safe."

“Thank you, Dr. Robinson. That means more to me than you know.”

“To be honest, Spencer, I think I was so laser-focused on you and Trina when you began dating because I refused to look at myself and the state of my marriage back then.”

“I get it, Dr. Robinson. I did something similar with Ace. Part of trying to father him was about distracting myself from the pain of our father abandoning me again. I know that being Ace’s primary caregiver was a big issue for you. But it’s no longer an issue. I recognize that I’m just his older brother, and the responsibility lies with my grandmother and father. So Trina won’t be with a man who’s raising a baby.”

“That’s good to know. But Spencer, I do have other concerns. I saw the video. I’m glad you came to Trina’s defense. And trust me, I’m so disappointed and disgusted by Kai’s actions. I pushed my daughter in the direction of a man who would’ve likely caused her harm. But Spencer, I also saw Kai’s face, and knowing that you caused someone such terrible injuries scares me. I don’t want to be wrong in that way again.”

“Dr. Robinson, I want you to know that I would never direct any of that anger or rage toward Trina ever. I know my family is notorious for many things, but I was raised to treat women with care and respect. I would rather throw myself back in the Seine or off the parapet at Wyndemere before I could even fathom laying a hand on Trina or harming her in any way. I went after Kai that hard because he dared to put his hands on her.”

“I believe you, Spencer. And speaking of your family, danger seems to follow them. I still worry about Trina’s safety when she’s with you.”

“Dr. Robinson, I wish I could promise you that my family won’t be an issue, but the truth is I can't. I wish there was something I could do to prevent any future Cassadine family wars from happening, but I can’t. You don’t know how many times I wished I came from a normal family growing up. As far as Trina, I’ll do everything in my power to shield her from it.”

“I don’t doubt that. I just hope it’s enough to keep my daughter safe. And not just Trina, but you as well.
Now speaking as a doctor, I think you should come to GH and get a full check-up to make sure everything’s healing properly. You suffered some serious injuries.”

“Yes, Ma’am, um, Dr. Robinson.”

“Ok, well, let’s get back inside. I see Trina peering at us like I’m holding you hostage.”

As Portia and Spencer step inside, she announces, “See, Trina, Spencer’s fine. I didn’t gobble him up. I’m going to fix you both some plates to take home.”

Trina hugs Spencer and whispers, "I'm sorry. Let’s get ready to go.”

Everyone gathers at the door to say their good-byes for the evening, sharing hugs and handshakes.

Spencer extends his hand and says, “Dr. Robinson, Curtis, and Ms. Henry, thank you all for having me over for dinner. I truly enjoy spending time with you all.”

“We’re happy to have you back, Spencer. I mean that. This is the first of many family dinners and gatherings, so I hope you’re prepared,” Portia replies.

In an unexpected turn, Portia embraces Spencer in a tight motherly hug, which makes Trina, Curtis, and Stella look at each other in shock.”

Spencer’s doing his best to keep his composure when all he feels is glee. He’s thinking, “They like me, they really like me!”

As they settle themselves in the car, Trina turns to Spencer and says, “My mother just hugged you!”

“I know I can’t believe it. Let’s hope her kindness towards me lasts once Curtis breaks the news about Oleksandr.”

“Mom will be fine. If anyone can convince her of anything, it’s Curtis.”

Trina cradles Spencer’s face and reaches over to place a tender kiss on his lips.

“Spencer, thank you!”

“For what, baby?”

“For being you."

Trina continues, “And for letting my family interrogate you while staying calm and collected under pressure.”

“I didn’t expect anything less from them. If I looked calm on the outside, it’s because of all that royal Cassadine training. I was more intimidated by your mom than I was of the big guys at Pentonville. But Trina, it’s you who helped me uncover this side of myself. You’re bravery inspires mine.”

“I know tonight was stressful, but I think I can help you de-stress once we get back to the apartment,” Trina says coquettishly.

Spencer’s pupils dilate as he whispers in a deep, rich tone,

“You know you were naughty tonight, Ms. Robinson. You almost got me in trouble when you rubbed my thigh underneath the table.”

Spencer leans and kisses Trina passionately until they’re interrupted by a knock on the car window. It’s Stella.

Spencer rolls down the window.

“Sorry to put a wrench in your romantic moment, but y’all left your to-go plates. I came out here to bring them to you.”

All three of them start to chuckle.

“Thanks, Aunt Stella.”

“Thanks, Ms. Henry.”

“Now y’all be safe on the road. And Spencer, welcome home and welcome to the family! I’ll catch up with you later, Trina.”

Trina and Spencer both look at each other and continue laughing as they wave goodbye to Stella, who's watching them pull out of the driveway.

“Well, Spencer, it looks like you’ve got an extra family. How do you feel about that?”

“Balanced. I feel balanced.” Spencer says as he kisses Trina’s palm.

Chapter 29

“Baby, I just started this ‘Intro to Cassadine Industries’ meeting with the Interim Director and the CFO. They're talking about financial quarters. Their mouths are moving, but I don't hear anything because all I can think about is you: your voice, your smile, your touch. I can’t wait to see your face when I show you the surprise I have in store. Be ready for tonight, beautiful. Something special awaits.”

Trina can feel the heat rise through her body each time she re-reads the text Spencer sent her earlier this morning. She’s read it more times than she can count, and each time her stomach does somersaults. Her mind keeps replaying the primal lovemaking they did on the rooftop of the Metro Court when Spencer surprised her with a promise ring.

Prepping for her finals and working on the Capstone project have kept Trina busier working later than planned. But Spencer’s encouragement, food delivery, and visits have made even school-related stress feel lighter and nearly magical. Trina’s family support, especially her mother’s embrace of Spencer, has lifted a weight that she hadn’t realized she’d been carrying.

Trina giggles to herself, recalling how she and Spencer have resorted to quickies in the gallery’s backroom during her lunch breaks. Even with the possible threat of Oleksandr looming, she feels freer and more protected than she has in years. So free, in fact, that she no longer tries to control the volume of her moans when Spencer brings her to climax at the gallery. Something inside of Trina has shifted; she no longer feels like a college girl, but a young woman who is confident about who she is and what she wants. When she’s with Spencer, there’s no hesitation in her heart. There’s no trying to contort herself into a football player's world. It’s so liberating that it seems unbelievable that not long ago she was caged in by another man who wanted her to be someone else. Since Spencer’s return, one of the major changes she’s noticed by how often she thinks of sex, and it makes her wonder if Spencer’s most dangerous quality is his lovemaking style and its ability to turn her into a sex addict.

Since his days now consist of learning more about his family’s company and turning over shares to the Romanchuk’s, Trina decided to order a pocket-sized vibrator that resembles a tube of lipstick. It’s too bad that she’ll have to wait until tomorrow for its delivery because she could really put it to use now. But since it’s 4 pm and she’s in public at the Surf Lodge, sitting at a table waiting for Joss to arrive, the only thing she can do to cool herself down is take a big gulp of water from the glass in front of her. Just as Trina begins to re-read Spencer’s text for the millionth time, she hears Joss shout excitedly,

“Hey, T!! I’m so sorry I’m late!”

“Hey Joss, thanks for meeting me. I’m not gonna be home tonight, but I need to update you on the new security team who will be guarding me.”

Trina pauses to look around,

“Is everything okay?” Joss asks.

“Sorry, I’m still nervous about running into Kai. The last time I came here, we were still dating. Luckily, daydreaming about Spencer and his surprise kept me calm while I waited.

“Trina, you’re always daydreaming about Spencer, and he’s always daydreaming about you! It’s adorable. And as for being nervous about running into Kai or his friends, just know that I’ve got your back. It’s also why I suggested we come here. While I do need a break from Bobbie’s, I think it’s important that you don’t let Kai keep you from enjoying one of your favorite spots. This was our place first. Port Charles is your home, and if anyone should shift elsewhere, it’s him.”

“ You’re right, Joss, but I still don’t want to see his face. It helps that he’s legally required to stay 300 ft away with the restraining order in place. I just don’t want to chance it. He sounded insane after I told him off at the PCPD. But I feel better knowing there’ll be extra security thanks to Curtis and Sonny."

“I almost forgot the text from Sonny mentioning the security detail keeping an eye on our apartment. I really hope there’s no trouble with Spencer’s relative. He sounds like a villain in a comic book.”

“He does! Luckily, there will be two new people here to keep me safe from any comic book villain activity. You’ll soon be meeting an ex-Marine named Zach and, to my surprise, a woman named Asha, who’s an ex-Navy SEAL. They should arrive in Port Charles tomorrow evening.”

Trina takes out her phone and pulls up their photos to show Joss.

“Wow! Zach looks good!! Asha looks fierce. She's kinda cute, too.”

“Joss, Zach is in his mid-thirties. He’s too old. If you’re thinking about experimenting, please leave Asha out of it.”

“Well, I have eyes! ”

Trina sighs playfully.

Joss continues, “Maybe, one of them could train me to be international security detail since I’m not exactly sure what I’ll be doing after graduation.”

"Joss, please. You cried after we took an intro kick-boxing class. You said you’d never do it again.”

“Ok, Trina, but a girl can still dream. Speaking of dreams and life after PCU, how’s your Capstone project coming along? I barely see you at home, and I doubt it’s all Spencer’s fault.”

“ It’s a lot of moving parts, but it’s going surprisingly well. So far, three artists have confirmed. Two of them are painters, and the other uses mixed media in her work. Before I left, I got a message from another rising artist who's interested in showing her pieces. The guest list is coming together pretty well. My professor and project supervisor, Dr. Williams, will be bringing some guests. Oh, and Ana, the Brazilian artist whose work is up at the gallery, says she’ll attend with a guest. But there’s still so much to be done. I kinda wish I had an assistant.”

“Well, T, why don’t you put out a call for some volunteers or interns? I mean, you’re essentially in Ava’s role now. She’s had you as an assistant for years.”

“Hiring a volunteer or intern sounds great in theory. But Joss, you know how I am about my work, and you know what happened the last time I was forced into doing a project with a certain someone. You know how badly that turned out. I can’t afford to put this project in someone else’s hands. This is my baby, my possible magnum opus. The last thing I need is to go behind someone and fix mistakes that I would never have made in the first place.”

“Ok, I get that. But what if there were easier tasks that you could delegate? Like something trivial that anyone could do in their sleep? Then you might feel less stressed and have more free time. Then you could have even more time with Spencer, or have time for a movie night with me.”

“Ok, I’ll think about it. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt.”

“ Of course it wouldn’t. And look, here comes a possible volunteer right now.” Joss says as she spots Ashley and the teen crew walking through the door.

Ashley smiles when she notices Trina and Joss and makes a beeline toward their table to greet them.

“ Trina, Port Charles’ real-life princess. I don’t know if you remember me from Bobbies after the fight and all,” Ashley says with glee in a shrilly voice as her friends look in awe from across the restaurant.

“Of course, I remember you, Ashley. You gave Spencer and me a new introduction to social media. And um, I’m grateful you were there at Bobbie’s that day. I’ve been meaning to thank you for all your help in sharing your footage. It really helped Spencer and me out a great deal”

“ It’s the least I could do after you both let me interview you on my live. You boosted the number of followers, and now I can monetize my account. Small brands have already started reaching out to me. But aside from all the influencer stuff, I’m glad I could help. What Kai Taylor did and said to you was out of line. If only we had a mysterious prince to defend us the way Spencer Cassadine did, we’d all be lucky. I’m going on and on. What I meant to say is that I hope you’re doing much better now.”

“Actually, Ashley, I am doing much better. I’m preparing to graduate from PCU in a month, and I’m looking forward to my future.”

“ With Spencer?” Ashley asks with girlish hope.

“Yes, Spencer’s part of my future.”

“Will he be showing up here at the Surf Lodge by any chance?”

“No, he’s in meetings. Today it’s only Joss and me.”

“Well, if you ever need any more social media coverage, I’m around.”

“Actually, Ashley”, Joss interjects, “Trina will be hosting her first art exhibition at the Jerome Gallery next month as part of her final senior project. She’s too shy to ask, but can use your help with promoting it. Can’t you, Trina? Because everyone can use help. Right?”

Trina stares at Joss for putting her on the spot, but realizes that her best friend’s suggestion is a great idea.

“Yeah, Ashley, I could use your help if it’s not too much trouble.”

Ashley replies. “Are you kidding me?! This would be like documenting Port Charles’ royalty.”

“Ashley, I’m not royalty, I’m an art history nerd, a local girl from Port Charles.”

“Spencer would wholeheartedly disagree”, Joss says teasingly.

“Spencer is right, you are royalty with or without him. Everyone thinks so. The way you dress, talk, and walk it’s like seeing a real-life queen. I looked you up online, and you’ve been through a lot, and you did it with so much grace.”

Trina’s stunned and touched by Ashley’s surprising affirmation.

“Wow! Thank you for the lovely compliment. And speaking of my art exhibition, I’d love it if you could also be there to livestream it and interview the artists. I’ll see if I can find something in the budget to compensate you.”

“Awesome! Wait until I tell my friends. They're gonna be so jealous. But like in a good way.”

Trina and Joss chuckle, remembering how exciting everything seemed to them back when they were young teen girls.

After Trina and Ashley exchange contact information, Ashley returns to her table to update her friends.
As Trina waves, Joss whips around to say, “See, that wasn’t so bad. Now you have one thing you can cross off your list!”

“Thanks, Joss, for taking the initiative on my behalf this time, but please don’t do it again.”

“Yeah, I butted in to help a friend. You know I can’t help it. I get it from my mom.” Joss replies jokingly

Joss then blurts, “Oh, Trina, I’m gonna run to use the restroom. I’ll be right back.”

Right before Trina can pull up Spencer’s text on her phone, she sees Quinn walk through the doors. The shock of sudden eye contact makes it difficult for either of them to pretend to ignore each other’s presence. Trina keeps a steady warning gaze until Quinn averts his eyes. Showing fearlessness while feeling like a ball of nerves is something her Dad, Taggert, tried to instill in her. This time, she understood the importance of his lesson.

“Joss, hurry up!” Trina thinks to herself as she tries to distract herself with her phone. When she looks back up, she sees Quinn moving closer to her table until she hears him say,

“Trina, can I talk to you? First, is your boyfriend, Spencer, around?”

“Maybe he is, maybe he isn’t. It doesn’t matter, Quinn. We have no one in common anymore, and therefore we have nothing to discuss.”

“Trina, please could you just hear me out for a minute?”

“You have 30 seconds.”

“Ok, well. I know at one point you cared about Kai. And I know after what happened at Bobbie’s, you may not care about him much anymore. But Trina, I’m just trying to help a friend by asking you this: NFL offers are about to start rolling in, and the restraining order you have on Kai, along with all social media negativity aimed at him, is hurting his future. Trina, he made a mistake. I mean, you saw how hard he’s worked. Could you maybe think about dropping the restraining order?”

“I can appreciate you trying to advocate for your friend, but Kai’s life and career are no longer my concern. I’m not dropping the restraining order. I already did Kai a huge favor by not pressing charges against him for assault. He knows that.

Trina continues, “If Kai is anything, he’s charismatic and strategic. He has other resources, and he can find a way to repair his own image. I’m done with being guilted into fixing things for him.”

Joss returns from the restroom and catches the tail end of Trina’s conversation with Quinn and quickly comes to her friend’s defense./

“Excuse me, but you can’t be serious right now. Please stay away from Trina and remind your friend to do the same.”

“You know what, it’s whatever, Trina. I truly wish Kai had listened to me before dating you.” Quinn says as he heads outside

“That makes both of us, Quinn. I might’ve been much happier without him, too.”

Quinn shakes his head and storms off.

“Trina, are you okay? I can’t believe him!”

“ I’m fine, Joss, but can we head home now? I have happier things to focus on, like Spencer’s surprise, and I need to get ready for tonight. I need to choose something formal to wear from my closet, and I could use your help.” Trina says as the smile and light return to her eyes.

Joss, relieved and determined to keep the mood light, replies, “Spencer’s big surprise, huh? So, you mean it isn’t his dick in a box?”

Trina feigns outrage, and she chortles.

“My Spencer is a well-to-do gentleman of the highest caliber.”

“Of course, I'm sorry. I meant he’s probably got you dick in a diamond-encrusted box.”

They both burst out into fits of laughter as Trina jokingly says, “Joss, stop being a hater!”

“What? I’ve nearly been blinded by you two going at it like rabbits in the apartment.”

Joss continues as she grabs her friend's hand and says, “But truly, I‘m happy for you both. You deserve every happiness, Trina, always. Now let’s go get you ready for your fancy night of dick in a box!”

Joss and Trina grab their bags and coats and head out the door while Quinn observes.

With no appetite left after his failed conversation with Trina, he decides to leave the Surf Lodge as well.

Less than 10 paces down the street, a large bald man bumps directly into him.

“Excuse me, watch where you’re going!”

“I always watch where I’m going, young man. I see a lot of things even when no one sees me. And the young lady you spoke to, you are never to approach her again,” The stranger replies with an Eastern European accent.

The man’s statement and unsettling smile strike fear into Quinn the moment he realizes who this creepy stranger could be connected to.

“American football is such an interesting sport, make sure you don’t break any bones on the field,” Oleksandr says in a fit of wheezing laughter. He continues, “Have a good weekend young man, and be safe. Port Charles is such a dangerous town. Give your friend my regards!”

Chapter 30

“Are we heading back to your suite at the Metro Court?” Trina asks as Spencer carefully guides her down the steps of the Port Charles Opera House.

She’s dressed in an off-the-shoulder royal blue satin midi dress that flatters her petite hourglass frame. In this moment, Trina’s wondering if she should’ve gone with the four-inch silver block heel instead of the strappy gold six-inch heels that are making it a job to comfortably descend the endless number of stairs. Lucky for her, she has a strong, strapping boyfriend who's loving every moment of her body leaning against him for support.

If it wouldn’t draw the attention of all the other Opera House patrons, Spencer would be happy to scoop Trina up in his arms and carry her down the steps like the dramatic, romantic Cassadine prince he truly is.

“Nope, we’re not heading back to the Metro Court. Where we’re going is the real surprise.” Spencer replies.

“So you’re telling me that having a candlelit dinner, attending the opening night of Aida, and driving here in your new car were not the surprise?”

“No, this is just a taste of the things you deserve.”

“Spencer, I can’t afford to swoon in these heels.”

He chuckles before saying, “It wouldn’t be a problem. I’m right here ready to catch you.”

While they wait for the valet to arrive with their car, Spencer spots a familiar face that sends chills down his spine.

“ Trina, wait here. There’s someone I need to talk to. I’ll be right back.” Spencer says as she pecks her before heading towards a formally dressed mixed group waiting for their car to arrive.”

“Oleksandr, what the hell are you doing here?!”

Oleksandr smiles at his company and begins, “Spencer, what a surprise to see you! Everyone, this is my cousin, the young Spencer Cassadine, whom I’ve traveled all this way to visit. The crowd extends their greetings while Spencer forces a smile that looks like an annoyed ghoulish grin.

“Come, Spencer, let us catch up alone for a brief moment. Excuse us.”

As soon as they are out of earshot, Spencer yells, “What the fuck are you doing here?!! If you think you’re going to tail me or threaten me by showing up wherever I am, you’re mistaken!”

“Calm down, Cousin Spencer. I am a cultured man like yourself, attending a night out on the town with friends. Don’t forget your breeding and claim to royalty comes from this side of the family. If I wanted to stalk you, I would send someone else to do it. I’m not a pedestrian strategist. Friday evenings are for me. Unlike you slippery Cassadines, I’m straightforward with my intentions. Now, go enjoy your time with your beautiful girlfriend, who looks worried waiting over there for you. If you must know, I will be at the PC bistro enjoying time with my friend Strauss and his wife, Hilde! You can have your uncle Sonny’s goons check on my whereabouts if you like. I will see you later this week at the meeting to receive my shares.”

“That meeting better be the only other place I see you. I’m not going to say it again. Stay away from me and Trina!”

Oleksandr chuckles and says, “There’s that Cassadine temper I like to see. Have a lovely rest of the evening.”

Trina can see Spencer’s furrowed brow as he walks back toward her. He reaches his hand out and she grabs it, intertwining her fingers around his.

“Is everything okay? Who was that man you were talking to?” Trina says. She’s hoping that his answer won’t confirm her worries.

Spencer doesn’t want to lie; he promised he wouldn’t. But he’s tired of villains ruining their plans. So instead, he kisses Trina’s hands and says, “Baby, can I please tell you later. I just want us to focus on the special plans I made for us tonight.”

“Yes, okay,” Trina says as she brushes a loose hanging strand of Spencer’s hair from his forehead. Her eyes express an understanding of Spencer’s need for this night to be about them. She reflects on Spencer’s question and recognizes the effort it took for him to remain truthful.

As Trina clings to Spencer’s arm, she notices the tension leave his body once the bald middle-aged man in a tuxedo gets into a limo with his entourage.

Shortly after, the valet finally arrives with Spencer’s new sleek black Jaguar.

“Are you ready, my love?”

“I'm so ready,” Trina replies.

---

The Penthouse

“We’re almost there,” Spencer says as he leads a blindfolded Trina into the lobby of Sky Light Towers.

“Will there be more stairs?”

“No, we don’t do many stairs here. Okay, one more step. Now we’re on the elevator going up.”

“An elevator? Are we going on a rooftop?”

“Patience, baby,” Spencer says before kissing Trina on the forehead and causing her to giggle.

“And we’re here. Watch your step,” he says as the elevator doors open into a lavish penthouse.

“Now for the reveal. Surprise!” Spencer shouts as he removes Trina’s silk blindfold.

Trina’s eyes open and drink in the ceiling-to-floor windows that showcase the skyline of Port Charles.

“Spencer!” she gasps as she turns around to admire the high ceilings, modern light fixtures, and a cascading staircase that leads to what Trina can guess are more rooms to explore.

“Trina, welcome to our new place! I mean my new place. I mean, it’s yours, too, even if you stay at your apartment. Ok, I didn’t think I’d be so tongue-tied.”

Trina giggles and begins to walk toward the spacious living room. Spencer follows behind her as she marvels at the custom-made furniture. The hunter green Chesterfield sofa paired with indigo sectionals looks luxurious yet comfortable. The sleek black coffee table sits atop a plush grey carpet. The two side tables at the end of the sectional display vases inspired by Ancient Greek designs.

To the right of the living room, there’s a fireplace, and above it sits a large canvas filled with circular abstract figures, capturing Trina’s attention. She walks over slowly to get a closer look. To Trina the artwork looks like mirrors that spiral and climb from a dark background made of silhouettes towards a greater light, almost like the sun with a bright orange glow. It stirs something inside that feels like wonder, self-reflection, and hope. She places her hand on her chest to catch her breath as if she's trying to touch her emotions.

Spencer grins in delight and amusement to see that in all the luxury that surrounds her, Trina is most taken by the artwork that hangs on the wall.

While watching her reaction, Spencer thinks to himself, “No matter what or where she is, Trina’s always true to herself. She's always been real. I love her for being exactly who she is. How could any idiot want to change her?.

“Spencer, this piece is beautiful. Who’s the artist?”

“This piece is by Panos Tsagaris, a Greek artist. It’s titled, “Stay with me until my shadow transforms into Light”. He uses mirrors and photography here. His work focuses on mystical traditions, spiritualism, and self-consciousness. It’s supposed to highlight the fall from the divine to the material world. But I see it as a push and pull, a time of descending from a lower point and making an effort to ascend to your highest self.”

"Spencer, maybe you should think about joining me in the art world. It comes so naturally to you."

Spencer walks over to Trina and takes both of her hands in his as he says, “Well, Ms. Robinson, you’re the inspiration. Me, I’m just an admirer and a patron of the arts.”

Spencer continues, "When I saw this piece, I was moved, mostly because it reminds me of how you’ve helped me transform. Trina, your presence in my life brought me through many of my darkest moments. When I first returned to Port Charles five years ago, I was a troubled kid willing to do anything to get my father’s attention. Then I met you, and you made me want to be better. Even though I gave you plenty of reasons to end our friendship back then, you believed in me. When I was stuck in Belarus, I thought about the man I’d be when I returned, for you, for me, for us."

“Oh, Spencer!” Trina whispers before their lips meet in a passionate kiss. Trina grabs the lapels of Spencer’s tux, and his hands begin to travel down the sides of her body until they grip her waist.”

“I want to take you right here and right now,” Spencer says in a raspy tone.

“What’s stopping you?”

“There’s still another surprise I need to show you.” Spencer reluctantly pulls away, causing Trina to pout

“Wait here for a sec.”

While Spencer runs up the staircase, Trina looks around and marvels at the way every detail encapsulates parts of him. The dark and the light accents. The bold extravagance and the familiar comfort are paired with the Greek art. She notices the pink hyacinths, which appear to be a nod to her.

Spencer quickly descends from the staircase.

“Spencer, I love the penthouse! It doesn’t just look like a fancy place, it feels like you.”

“There’s still more to see. Take my hand and follow me.”

Trina follows him excitedly to the second landing of the penthouse, giggling along the way.

“Finally, the last leg of the surprise. Close your eyes and walk in with me.”

Spencer rushes to turn on the light to reveal a glam yet functional home office. Trina’s eyes immediately take in the crystal chandelier shining above a white rectangular stone finished office desk, where a large screen monitor sits, accompanied by a vase of beautiful white and pink roses. She sees the blush pink velvet office chair, the two white guest chairs, and a burgundy chaise. As she turns to her right, she notices the floor-to-ceiling windows that look down at the Port Charles skyline. Thinking she couldn’t be overcome with more emotion than she already feels, a complete sense of wonder fills her when she beholds artwork from Elizabeth Catlett, a Black activist artist whose work she’s always admired.

While looking at the lithograph titled 'Linked Together' of the three Black women holding hands, she reaches out blindly for Spencer, who instead comes from behind her and wraps his hands around her waist.

He whispers, “Do you like it?”

“Spen… Spencer. I love it!!” a nearly speechless Trina replies.

"I've admired this piece for as long as I can remember. It's always reminded me of the women in my family. How did you know?"

"I thought about the topic of your upcoming exhibition, and when I came across this piece from the artist, I immediately thought you'd like it."

"Everything in here is so beautiful!"

Spencer gently turns her around to face him, then says, “Well, Ms. Robinson, as you’ve probably gathered by now, this is your home office. You’ve been staying late at the gallery, working hard on putting together the exhibit for your Capstone. I wanted you to have another space that’s all yours, where you can work as late as you need to when you want a change of scenery. Selfishly, I’d get to watch you while you work, which always turns me on.”

Spencer briefly reflects, “Ok, that sounds a little weird and obsessive.”

Trina playfully nods and begins to chuckle.

Spencer continues, “ What I mean, Trina, is that I love seeing you engaged in your passion. It always makes me happy to see you happy. Plus, you get this cute wrinkle on your nose when you’re concentrating. I get that it might have been presumptuous of me to pick out the décor for you on my own. If there’s anything you want to change with the paint or the furniture it can be done right aw-”

Trina stands on her tiptoes and grabs Spencer into a passionate kiss before he can finish his thought.

“Spencer, it’s perfect. The fact that you put so much thought into coming up with an idea of an office and a space in your penthouse that’s just for me is so incredibly special. I often think you can’t top yourself, but you always do,”

“Baby, I want this penthouse to feel like another home to you because it is. It’ll be your presence that makes it feel like home for me.”

Spencer reaches into his pocket and pulls out a key fob to the penthouse. “This is yours. You have access to anything and everything you want here at any time.”

Tears of joy begin streaming down Trina’s cheeks, and Spencer cradles her face to wipe them away. He brushes his lips against hers and softly murmurs, “Trina, everything I have is yours. Nothing I could give you compares to what you’ve given me over the years. You're my heart and soul.”

Trina reclaims Spencer’s lips, and they begin to kiss with furious passion. He turns her around and caresses her neck as he begins to unzip her dress. As she turns around to step out of it, he sees the garter belt attached to her sheer red lace panties.

Trina bites her lip while gazing up at Spencer. Her doe eyes always melt his heart. But the desire in them transforms Trina into the vixen of his dreams, sending a rush of blood to his head.

They exchange hungry kisses as Trina unbuttons Spencer’s shirt and unbuckles his belt. The frenzied removal of clothing causes Trina to accidentally bite Spencer’s bottom lip.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Trina says as she whispers into his mouth.

“I’m not!”

Spencer grabs her by her waist and lifts her onto the desk. He parts her legs, releases the garter, and removes her panties. He stops to admire her before kneeling down to taste her,

Trina lets out a pleasured gasp when she feels Spencer’s tongue explore her lower lips. She writhes as he uses his skilled muscle to encircle her clitoris. For Spencer, she is a feast sight, taste, and smell, and he’s too greedy to waste a drop. He uses his muscular arms to pull her closer.
Just as Trina feels like she’s about to explode, she cries out, “ Spencer!”

He looks up into her eyes as he continues to feast.

“Spencer, I need you inside me now!”

“ You’ll have whatever you want. Tell me how you want it, Trina.”

A fiery spark emerges inside of Trina when she says, “I want you to fuck me near the windows.”

He carries her over, removes her bra, and turns her to face the skylight. Trina begins to brace herself on the glass window.

As he kisses her neck, he releases himself from his boxers and slowly enters her from behind.

Trina’s breath hitches, and she begins to cry out as he thrusts deep inside her. Her eyes squint from pleasure, causing city lights to blur. Coupled with Spencer’s primal grunts, Trina’s babble sounds like a language from another dimension.

Spencer says, "Tell them, baby. Tell Port Charles how good it feels!”

After a minute of grunts, screams that accompany each stroke, Trina manages to say

“Spencer, I want to see your face”

Without hesitation, he carries her to the chaise and places her on his lap. Trina grabs his hard shaft already covered with her moisture and inches inside of her and begins to ride him,

“I want to take control now she whispers.”

“I love when you take control,” Spencer replies.

As her hips begin to undulate, Spencer kisses her breasts and plays at catching her nipples in his mouth. As Trina rocks her hips, her hands loosen their grip on Spencer’s shoulders and travel toward his neck.

“Whatever you want to do, baby, just do it.”

Trina grabs Spencer's neck and chokes him as she rides them both toward climax.

Spencer lets out a deep growl as he feels the contraction from Trina’s powerful orgasm. With her hand still gripping the sides of his neck, Spencer comes harder than he’s ever come before.

Trina collapses on top of him, shaking. As they struggle to catch their breath, they both break out into smiles, followed by laughter.

“Trina, that was insanely hot! You’re insanely hot! You’re full of surprises.”

“So are you,” Trina replies

As they lay on the chaise, Spencer says, “I didn’t even get a chance to show you the bedroom.”

“There will be plenty of time to break it in.”

“Oh, we will. It’s a sturdy California King mattress. We can do a myriad of things on it. But this is your office space. I’ll only come in when invited.”

“You’re always invited,” Trina says in a sweet tone

“Let’s make a deal. I’ll only come in if I can help you work on something. For example, a pretty girl once told me that I’m good at stuffing mailers, among other things.”

“Did she? Well, you are good at that. So let’s kiss on it and call it a deal.”

Notes:

Artists and paintings referenced in this chapter

Panos Tsagaris, Stay with me until my shadow transforms into Light
https://www.panostsagaris.com/works

Elizabeth Catlett
https://www.nga.gov/exhibitions/elizabeth-catlett-black-revolutionary-artist
https://www.nga.gov/stories/articles/who-elizabeth-catlett-12-things-know

Chapter 31

Trina opens her eyes to the sunrise piercing through the sheer curtains that do little to block the rays outside of the floor-to-ceiling windows. Flashbacks of the night before overwhelm her senses in the most luxurious way: the opera, the penthouse, the paintings, the home office, the skyline, and the lovemaking. Yes, the lovemaking! She smiles to herself as she stares at the intricate fixtures on the ceiling.

Even after a shower, their attempt to fall asleep could not withstand the temptation testing the sturdiness of the California King Mattress. Their sweet goodnight kiss transformed into raw passion as their hands began to hungrily roam each other’s bodies. Nothing about their union felt tried and worn; every time was as special as their first. As for Trina, Spencer was exactly where she wanted him to be: next to her, inside of her, and surrounding her like she was the most precious being in his world.

Years ago, before their trip to NYC, Trina had heard from other girls in the gym locker room who were more experienced that they found missionary to be boring. Now she realizes it probably wasn’t the position, but maybe the lack of connection to their partners. Missionary was her favorite way of being intimate with Spencer. Their eye contact dissolved all emotional and physical barriers that most people fought to keep present. And then there was the special care and softness Spencer put into their lovemaking, even when she wanted him to be rougher. Even when he’d lifted Trina’s legs toward the ceiling, he was gentle in the way he held them, even as he deeply stroked them both toward bliss. It was in that softness that Spencer appeared his most handsome and masculine in her eyes.

Yes, last night was a bigger surprise than she’d imagined. She looks to her left and chuckles as she thinks,
“Here we are in the massive bed with ample space, and still he’s cuddled up with me as if we’re sharing the twin bed back in my old dorm room.

Her giggle causes Spencer to stir, and when he sees her smile and hears her laughter. He opens his eyes, pulls her in, and asks

“Good morning, beautiful! What's so funny?”

His question causes Trina to laugh uncontrollably, which causes him to chuckle and stare at her dreamily.

He reaches out to lightly tickle her stomach, “Is it me? Tell me.”

“Okay, Okay! No, not exactly. It’s just that I’m happy to be here with you. Based on how close we are, I’m thinking that a twin bed would’ve done us just fine.”

“Are you saying you want me to give you more space?” Spencer says while giving her puppy eyes and faking a pout.

“Never! Stay right here.”

“Good,” Spencer says right before he begins to pepper Trina’s neck with kisses.

He wraps his arms around her waist as they both face the direction of the large windows.

“So, Trina Robinson, do you approve of the penthouse?”

“ Yes! I absolutely love it! The design, the décor, the art. I’ve learned something about you since last night.”

“Really? And what’s that?”

“I noticed all the nods to Greece in your art collection. I hadn’t realized how connected you feel to your Greek heritage. It’s something you’ve rarely talked about.”

“Well, it’s because a lot of my best memories with my father happened when we’d visit Greece together when I was a young boy. Sometimes, we’d take a boat out to one of the smaller islands and spend our days near the beach, swimming and taking breaks to eat souvlaki or a gyro. There were always elderly people who’d smile at us and give me little sweet treats to eat. For a moment, it felt like we weren’t Cassadines with all the baggage and drama it entailed. We were just father and son. Not many people I knew growing up were Greek. I felt I couldn’t talk much about it with Grandmother, since her memories of Cassadine Island were traumatic. So it’s just something I stored away in my time capsule of memories.”

“Oh, Spencer. It sounds like you’re really missing your dad. Do you want to go see him today?”

“Yeah, I do. I’ve been wanting to see him since I got back to Port Charles. We’ve talked on the phone a couple of times since I’ve been back. But truthfully, I’ve been putting off visiting him. I guess it’s because I’m scared.”

“Why, Spencer? Is it because he’s in Pentonville?”

“Um, Partially. When I was in Belarus, there were nights when I felt like a little boy who just wanted my father. Sometimes I’d dream that he’d come and rescue me from that bunker. Most people would cry out for their mother, but since I don’t have living memories of her, that person is my dad. Trina, growing up, he was my whole world, and I wanted to be just like him.”

Spencer continues, “And I’m afraid that when I see him, I’ll feel like that lonely little boy again. It’s gonna hurt to see him and not be able to touch him or hug him like I want to.”

Trina quickly turns over to face Spencer and begins to caress his face.

“Spencer, there’s nothing wrong with that. You were going through hell. Why wouldn’t you want your father there to save you or comfort you? I don’t think anyone who loves their parents stops wanting to be loved or saved by them when times are tough. My mom still thinks I’m her baby. There are some moments when I want to be. Curtis loves me. But during rough days, especially when I was grieving for you, all I wanted was my dad, Taggert. No one in my family has ever been able to make me feel safe and seen the way he did.”

“The last time we saw each other was when I handed Ace over to him. We had a deeply emotional conversation. In that moment, I felt like the little boy he loved again. So much has happened since then, and it does feel better knowing where he is, even if it’s in prison. I just wish he could be free. I feel like he’d know what to do about this whole Romanchuk situation and how to keep you out of any possible danger.”

Trina cradles Spencer’s face and says. “Hey Spencer, everything’s going to be okay. Your dad may not be here, but we have lots of help. I believe he could be out of Pentonville before his sentence is up. People who’ve done worse have been released for good behavior.”

She continues, ‘Spencer, can I ask you a question?”

“Of course, baby. You can ask me anything.”

“The man you seemed to be arguing with last night outside of the Opera House was that Oleksandr?”

Spencer inhales deeply before responding. “Yeah, that was him. I asked him what he was doing there. He claimed he’d come to the opera to enjoy an evening out with friends. ”

“Do you believe him?”

“Not really. To believe anyone from Helena’s side of the family is a huge mistake. Oleksandr claimed he was going out to dinner. I made sure to text my Uncle Sonny to keep tabs on him and eyes on anyone entering the penthouse building.”

Spencer continues, “I just wanted last night to be about us. I wanted you to enjoy your surprise without it being tainted with worry or fear.”

“I know, Spencer. I’m glad you made that call. Last night was beautiful. Being here with you feels like a beautiful dream that I don’t want to wake up from.”

Spencer chuckles, “Baby, it’s all real. I’ll do anything to protect you. I didn’t want to bring this up last night. But when we get downstairs, I want to show you a special room.”

“Another special room?”

“Um, it’s not special in the way that your office is special. It’s a room that we need by virtue of me being a Cassadine.”

“I don’t understand,”

“It’s a panic room, Trina. Normally, I wouldn’t install it, but I can’t take the risk to your safety. I know you’ve got guards, but it’s extra backup. As soon as it’s opened and closed, it’ll remain sealed, the authorities would be called, and you’d be protected from any harm.”

Trina looks at him in astonishment.

“Are you ready to head for the hills? I understand if my crazy family life is getting too complicated for you.” Spencer says with nervous laughter.

“Spencer, stop! I’m telling you for the millionth time that I’m not going anywhere. I hope soon, you’ll really believe it because it’s true.”

Spencer pulls Trina in closer and kisses her lips gently.

“How did I ever get so lucky?”

“I could ask the same question. Now, come on, let’s eat and get dressed. We’re going to visit your Dad.”

---

“Are you sure you still want me to come with you? I can go back and wait in the car while you visit your Dad,” Trina says softly as she and Spencer walk into the visitor’s entrance holding hands.

“I’m sure, Trina. I don’t mean to act like a baby, but right now, I feel like I want to turn around and bolt out the door. You being here is the only reason I haven’t. Aside from that, I know Father would love to see you, too.”

“Of course, Spencer, I’m here for you.”

After going through security and receiving visitor IDs, Spencer and Trina wait in the visitors' area until a guard calls and directs them to the visiting room. As they wait, Trina can feel Spencer’s grip tighten.

She lovingly whispers, “Spencer, it’s gonna be okay.”

The opposite doors open, and a frail but happy Nikolas walks through. His smile is wide, and tears of joy are flowing down his face. Spencer’s face reciprocates identical emotions

“Father!” Spencer screams as he rushes to hug Nikolas. Both begin to sob, causing Trina to tear up at their emotional reunion.

“Spencer! My son, my beautiful son!”

“No touching!!” The guard screams, causing Spencer and Nikolas to release their embrace.

“Trina! It’s so good to see you. I’m really happy to see you both here together again.”

“It’s wonderful to see you, too. Mr. Cassadine.”

Nikolas looks at Spencer, teary-eyed, “Son, this is a miracle. I thought I’d lost you forever. Learning that you’d returned and hearing your voice over the phone is the best feeling in the world. I was content with that. Part of me doubted that you would even want to see me again.”

“Father, why would you think that I’d never come or want to see you again?”

“Because I cost you so much. My last decision cost both of you so much.”

Nikolas continues, “Spencer, everything that happened to you is my fault. I set everything in motion. I insisted that you give Ace to me so that we could leave town, and I let you deal with the fallout, like I always have. My decision was the catalyst for Esme pursuing you and Trina in Paris. My choice got in between your future, and it caused you both so much suffering and loss. I’m so sorry. And Trina, I can hardly begin to tell you how sorry I am for all you had to grieve and what you had to witness in Paris. Esme targeted you once again, and it’s all on me.”

Trina and Spencer both look at each other, unsure of how to proceed.

“Father, it wasn’t your choice alone. I knew that Esme had gotten her memory back. At the time, we believed that you taking Ace was the best thing for him. If there’s blame, I also share it.”

“No, Spencer. As a parent, and as someone who's dealt with a lot of crazy, I should’ve seen how it would set her off.”

“I wish both of you wouldn't blame yourselves. None of us could predict what Esme would do. That’s what made her so dangerous in the first place. The person responsible for everything that happened to all of us is Esme. In all of this, my biggest wish is that everyone would stop excusing her actions and giving her slack for the choices she made. The worst part of all this for me is the excuses people have made for her and her mother, Heather. So, Mr. Cassadine, Spencer, if you want me to feel better about any of this, I ask that both begin to place the blame where it belongs.”

“Still, Trina. As a parent and as someone who sees you as a daughter, I should’ve had better foresight. Had someone snatched Spencer from me, I would’ve gone scorched earth until I found him.”

“Really, Father?”

“Of course, Spencer. That’s why I wanted to take you with me. Remember, I came for both of my sons.”

Trina looks at Spencer with a confused countenance as he stares at his hands, ashamed about his omission.

Nikolas, realizing the discomfort, interjects, “But Trina, Spencer refused. He made it clear that he was committed to creating a life with you here in Port Charles.”

Trina slides her hand over the top of his to reassure him that she holds no anger. He responds by interlacing his fingers with hers.

Nikolas continues, “Spencer, if I had been free, I wouldn’t have stopped searching for you. Every Cassadine knows that without a body, there’s always a possibility. And I would’ve kept searching for you until the end of my life.”

“You don’t know how much it means to hear you say that, Father. When I was in Belarus, I’d dream that you’d find me.. I felt like a little boy waiting for his father to save him from the dark. I took so long to visit because I was ashamed of that feeling. I was ashamed that I couldn’t make my own way out of there sooner.”

“But you have nothing to be ashamed of. Son, you made smart choices. You took the time to heal, used your head, and negotiated with your captors. Sometimes, the quick and reactive approach gets you in situations like the one I’m in right now.”

“I’m not so sure about that anymore. Oleksandr might be a threat. As I mentioned on our last phone call, he’s in Port Charles, and he’s been popping up everywhere. My main focus right now is keeping Trina safe. We have Sonny and Curtis providing security, but I don’t know if he’s planning anything harmful or what it could be. We have a meeting to transfer of shares coming up, and I’m nervous. I just hope it’s the last we see of him.”

“Spencer, stay vigilant and remain calm. Whatever he says, don’t overreact. If he’s like Helena, he’ll feed on it. I may be in prison, but there may be something I can do to help you both.”

Nikolas continues, “Trina, between Spencer and me, we’ll do everything we can to make sure you don’t get caught up in any more Cassadine drama. I won’t have you end up the way Emily and I did.”

“I know, Mr. Cassadine. I have faith in you, Spencer, Curtis, Sonny, and most of all, myself.”

“Yeah, Father, Trina’s brilliant and quick-thinking. She’s saved me from more sticky situations than I can count, especially when we were held captive by Uncle Victor on the Haunted Star.”

“I could always see Trina’s brilliance. Ava would praise you all the time. I’m grateful Spencer has you in his life. I’ve always shipped you two.”

They all exchange warm smiles when the guard interrupts, “Times up!!”

As the guard comes to escort Nikolas out of the room, Spencer stands up and exclaims,

“Father, I’ll be back soon. I’ll see what can be done to get you released soon.”

“Spencer, focus on your life, now. Be there for Trina, Ace, and your grandmother. I’ll see you both again, soon?”

“You will. Good-bye, Father.”

“Good-bye, Mr. Cassadine.”

Spencer and Trina walk hand in hand towards the car in the parking lot. Spencer’s the first to break the silence.

“Trina, I’m sorry that I never told you about my father asking me to leave with him. I never brought it up because there was never any hesitation about staying here. I was never going to abandon you. Not by choice anyway.”

The last sentence pierces Trina’s heart. She cradles his face and brings it close to hers, “Spencer, there’s nothing to apologize for. I know we talked about not keeping secrets from each other, but this isn’t one of those situations. Knowing how much you’ve been longing to be with your father, I’m honored that you chose to stay here with me.”

Spencer begins to sob. “It’s going to be okay. Everything’s going to work out this time for everyone. I can feel it. Now let’s get home. I’ll make us some soup.”

Spencer grins through his tears, “There’s no doubt in my mind that I made the right choice. I’m truly the luckiest man in the world.”

"Given everything you’ve been through, I’d have to agree. Let’s get back to the penthouse. It’s a bit chilly, and I feel like cuddling for the rest of the day.

“I love cuddling with you! Let’s head back to our place. ‘Our place’ I like the sound of that.”